







 
   
     
       
         Duplyes of the ministers & professors of Aberdene to second answeres of some reverend brethren, concerning the late covenant.
      
       
         
           1638
        
      
       Approx. 275 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 68 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20714
         STC 71
         ESTC S100398
         99836240
         99836240
         499
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20714)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 499)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1475-1640 ; 1591:05)
      
       
         
           
             Duplyes of the ministers & professors of Aberdene to second answeres of some reverend brethren, concerning the late covenant.
             Forbes, John, 1593-1648.
          
           133, [1] p.
           
             By Edw. Raban,
             Printed in Aberdene :
             1638.
          
           
             Signed by John Forbes and five others.
             A reply to: The answeres of some brethren of the ministerie, to the replyes of the ministers and professours of divinitie in Aberdene.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- Early works to 1800.
           Answeres of some brethren of the ministerie, to the replyes of the ministers and professours of divinitie in Aberdene.
           Covenanters -- Scotland -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800.
           Aberdeen (Scotland) -- Church history -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           DUPLYES
           Of
           the
           MINISTERS
           &
           PROFESSORS
           of
           ABERDENE
           ,
           TO
           The
           second
           ANSWERES
           of
           some
           REVEREND
           BRETHREN
           ,
           Concerning
           The
           LATE
           COVENANT
           .
        
         
           
             If
             thou
             take
             foorth
             the
             precious
             from
             the
             vyle
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             as
             my
             mouth
             :
             Let
             them
             returne
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             but
             returne
             not
             thou
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             
               IEREM
               .
               15.19
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Honour
             all
             men
             :
             Loue
             the
             Brotherhood
             :
             Feare
             GOD
             :
             Honour
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               PET.
               2.17
            
             .
          
        
         
         
           Printed
           in
           Aberdene
           ,
           by
           Edw.
           Raban
           ,
           1638.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             coat of arms or blazon
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           UNPARTIALL
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           may
           bee
           you
           haue
           not
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           heard
           the
           true
           relation
           of
           our
           proceedinges
           ,
           and
           carriage
           ,
           towards
           those
           two
           Reverend
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           came
           latelie
           hither
           ,
           to
           recommend
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           People
           ,
           the
           
             LATE
             COVENANT
          
           :
           Wee
           declare
           therefore
           to
           you
           ,
           That
           we
           hearing
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           and
           intention
           ,
           and
           beeing
           of
           a
           contrarie
           mynde
           ,
           resolved
           ,
           that
           before
           wee
           should
           giue
           consent
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           preach
           to
           our
           People
           ,
           wee
           would
           propone
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           certaine
           DEMANDS
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           reasons
           which
           made
           vs
           to
           bee
           averse
           from
           their
           proceedings
           ;
           promising
           to
           admit
           them
           to
           our
           Pulpits
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           giue
           vs
           satisfaction
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             LATE
             COVENANT
          
           .
           Wee
           intended
           not
           to
           Print
           these
           DEMANDES
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           considering
           howe
           much
           our
           People
           might
           bee
           confirmed
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           pious
           resolution
           which
           they
           haue
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           concerning
           EPISCOPACIE
           ,
           and
           those
           thinges
           which
           were
           concluded
           in
           
             PEARTH
             ASSEMBLIE
          
           ;
           wee
           thought
           good
           to
           put
           them
           to
           the
           
           Presse
           ,
           but
           determined
           not
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           divulgating
           them
           ,
           except
           we
           saw
           that
           our
           people
           stood
           in
           present
           neede
           of
           them
           ;
           which
           indeede
           came
           to
           passe
           :
           for
           vpon
           Fryday
           ,
           the
           twentie
           of
           Julie
           last
           ,
           these
           Reverende
           Brethren
           came
           to
           this
           Towne
           ,
           and
           having
           that
           same
           night
           receaved
           our
           DEMANDES
           in
           writ
           ,
           they
           returned
           their
           Answeres
           vnto
           them
           on
           Saturday
           following
           ,
           late
           in
           the
           evening
           :
           but
           they
           came
           not
           to
           our
           handes
           ,
           who
           replyed
           vnto
           them
           ,
           vntill
           Sunday
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           Neyther
           had
           we
           leasure
           to
           reade
           ,
           or
           consider
           ,
           vntill
           both
           the
           Sermons
           were
           ended
           in
           our
           Churches
           .
           Wherefore
           wee
           did
           meete
           together
           that
           day
           ,
           at
           foure
           houres
           afternoone
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           peruse
           them
           .
           And
           at
           that
           same
           tyme
           ,
           hearing
           that
           these
           Reverend
           Brethren
           had
           preached
           in
           audience
           of
           dyverse
           of
           our
           people
           ,
           conveaned
           in
           the
           court
           of
           a
           noble
           man
           his
           lodging
           ,
           not
           having
           obtayned
           our
           consent
           thereto
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Sermons
           had
           vsed
           a
           forme
           of
           Answering
           to
           our
           DEMANDES
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           publicklie
           reade
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           given
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           vs
           ,
           in
           a
           written
           coppie
           of
           their
           Answeres
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           sent
           to
           vs
           :
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           ,
           had
           laboured
           to
           disswade
           and
           draw
           our
           People
           from
           their
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           Articles
           of
           PEARTH
           ,
           &
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ratifying
           them
           :
           wee
           knowing
           how
           insufficient
           their
           Answeres
           were
           ,
           to
           giue
           satisfaction
           to
           anie
           ,
           who
           would
           duelie
           ponder
           our
           DEMANDES
           ,
           gaue
           licence
           to
           the
           Printer
           to
           divulgate
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           did
           wryte
           our
           REPLYES
           to
           their
           Answeres
           ,
           intending
           to
           put
           them
           to
           the
           Presse
           on
           Tuesday
           .
           But
           wee
           were
           earnestlie
           entreated
           by
           a
           noble
           Man
           ,
           to
           send
           backe
           to
           them
           the
           copie
           of
           their
           Answeres
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           revise
           and
           perfect
           them
           ,
           &
           also
           to
           delay
           the
           printing
           of
           our
           REPLYES
           vntill
           Fryday
           following
           .
           Which
           wee
           willinglie
           granted
           .
           But
           wherefore
           this
           was
           desired
           of
           vs
           ,
           you
           may
           conjecture
           ;
           seeing
           they
           neyther
           added
           ,
           nor
           diminished
           ,
           nor
           
           altered
           anie
           thing
           in
           their
           Answeres
           .
           Vpon
           the
           next
           Fryday
           at
           night
           ,
           wee
           gaue
           our
           REPLYES
           to
           the
           Printer
           :
           and
           to
           these
           Reverende
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           returned
           not
           to
           this
           Citie
           ,
           vntill
           Saturday
           following
           ,
           wee
           sent
           a
           copie
           of
           our
           Replyes
           in
           writ
           ,
           on
           the
           
             Lords
             Day
          
           :
           vnto
           which
           we
           receaved
           not
           their
           Answeres
           ,
           vntill
           they
           came
           from
           the
           Presse
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           on
           Tuesday
           the
           fourteenth
           of
           August
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           eyghteene
           dayes
           after
           they
           had
           receaved
           our
           REPLYES
           .
           What
           successe
           these
           Brethren
           had
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           they
           preached
           here
           ,
           vpō
           two
           severall
           
             Lords
             Dayes
          
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficientlie
           knowne
           :
           neyther
           haue
           they
           reason
           to
           talke
           so
           much
           of
           it
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           in
           their
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           Dayes
           ,
           some
           few
           who
           were
           thought
           to
           bee
           that
           way
           inclined
           before
           ,
           subscryved
           their
           COVENANT
           :
           But
           the
           next
           
             Lords
             Day
          
           ,
           they
           scarce
           prevailed
           with
           anie
           at
           all
           .
           And
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           who
           heard
           them
           both
           these
           Dayes
           ,
           professed
           ,
           that
           they
           returned
           from
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           more
           averse
           from
           the
           COVENANT
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           before
           .
           Now
           good
           Reader
           ,
           wee
           present
           to
           thee
           our
           REPLYES
           ,
           to
           their
           second
           Answeres
           ;
           which
           for
           shortnesse
           cause
           ,
           wee
           haue
           called
           DVPLYES
           :
           wee
           pray
           you
           consider
           them
           vnpartiallie
           .
           And
           if
           you
           reape
           anie
           benefite
           by
           perusing
           them
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           be
           ascrybed
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           invincible
           force
           of
           divyne
           Trueth
           .
           Wee
           conclude
           with
           Zorobabell
           ,
           saying
           ▪
           
             Blessed
             bee
             the
             GOD
             of
             Trueth
          
           :
           And
           let
           all
           the
           People
           shout
           ,
           and
           saye
           ,
           
             Great
             is
             Trueth
             ,
             and
             mightie
             aboue
             all
             thinges
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             TO
             OUR
             REVEREND
             BRETHREN
             M
             r
             ALEXANDER
             HENDERSON
             And
             M
             r
             DAVID
             DICKSON
             .
          
           
             THat
             your
             Answeres
             ,
             Reverende
             and
             Deare
             Brethren
             ;
             haue
             not
             in
             anie
             degree
             satisfied
             vs
             ,
             wee
             impute
             it
             not
             to
             your
             weaknesse
             ,
             whom
             wee
             know
             to
             bee
             able
             Men
             ,
             and
             much
             exercysed
             in
             the
             matters
             debated
             betwixt
             vs
             :
             but
             wee
             impute
             it
             to
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             your
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             inabilitie
             which
             is
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             you
             ,
             to
             beare
             out
             agaynst
             the
             Trueth
             .
             Wee
             are
             sorie
             that
             yee
             are
             not
             so
             respectiue
             ,
             and
             favourable
             ,
             in
             your
             judgement
             of
             vs
             :
             for
             yee
             playnlie
             declare
             in
             your
             Preface
             ,
             that
             yee
             suspect
             vs
             of
             prejudice
             :
             and
             that
             for
             two
             reasons
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Demandes
             ,
             which
             yee
             conceaved
             had
             
             beene
             meerelie
             intended
             for
             you
             ,
             were
             published
             before
             your
             comming
             in
             Print
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             our
             REPLYES
             were
             Printed
             before
             we
             receaved
             your
             last
             Answeres
             to
             them
             .
             Whence
             yee
             conclude
             ,
             that
             wee
             were
             rather
             ayming
             at
             victorie
             ,
             moved
             thereto
             by
             prejudice
             ,
             than
             at
             satisfaction
             by
             searching
             of
             the
             Trueth
             .
             This
             reason
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             a
             mistaking
             :
             for
             altho
             our
             Demandes
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             were
             intended
             for
             you
             onlie
             ,
             yet
             afterwardes
             we
             resolved
             to
             Print
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             our
             REPLYES
             ,
             (
             the
             Printing
             whereof
             did
             nowayes
             depend
             vpon
             your
             second
             Answeres
             ,
             )
             not
             for
             loue
             of
             contention
             ,
             nor
             desire
             of
             victorie
             ,
             (
             GOD
             knoweth
             )
             but
             for
             such
             reasons
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             expressed
             in
             our
             Preface
             to
             the
             vnpartiall
             Reader
             ,
             whom
             wee
             hope
             wee
             haue
             satisfied
             in
             this
             poynt
             .
             Your
             other
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             groundes
             of
             your
             Answeres
             to
             vs
             ,
             haue
             proven
             satisfactorie
             to
             others
             ;
             who
             for
             Age
             and
             Learning
             ,
             are
             pryme
             men
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             :
             and
             to
             whom
             our
             modestie
             will
             not
             suffer
             vs
             ,
             to
             preferre
             our selues
             .
             Farre
             be
             it
             frō
             vs
             to
             be
             so
             presumptuous
             ,
             as
             to
             preferre
             our selues
             to
             so
             manie
             Learned
             and
             worthie
             Divynes
             :
             and
             as
             farre
             bee
             it
             from
             vs
             ,
             to
             measure
             the
             soliditie
             ,
             and
             sufficiencie
             of
             your
             Answeres
             ,
             by
             the
             Habilities
             or
             Induments
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             haue
             acquiesced
             in
             them
             .
             If
             this
             your
             reason
             were
             good
             ,
             the
             Papists
             might
             more
             probablie
             accuse
             vs
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             (
             as
             indeede
             they
             vnjustlie
             doe
             )
             because
             your
             Answeres
             to
             our
             Argumentes
             ,
             haue
             proven
             satisfactorie
             to
             manie
             thousands
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             for
             profunditie
             ,
             and
             subtilitie
             of
             wit
             ,
             are
             inferiour
             to
             none
             of
             the
             World
             :
             but
             wee
             regarde
             not
             this
             slender
             motiue
             ,
             remembring
             these
             wordes
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               I
               thanke
               Thee
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               because
               Thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               thinges
               from
               the
               Wyse
               and
               Prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               vnto
               Babes
               :
               even
               so
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               seemed
               good
               in
               Thy
               sight
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             if
             yee
             compare
             the
             Divynes
             ,
             Ancient
             and
             Moderne
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             our
             judgement
             ,
             with
             these
             who
             favour
             your
             opinion
             ,
             eyther
             in
             number
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             excellencie
             of
             their
             gifts
             ,
             ye
             shall
             find
             that
             in
             this
             ,
             the
             advantage
             is
             greatlie
             ours
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             tyme
             yee
             
             shall
             know
             ,
             that
             wee
             can
             bring
             farre
             better
             reasons
             to
             free
             our selues
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             than
             these
             which
             yee
             haue
             brought
             agaynst
             vs
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             soliditie
             of
             our
             Argumentes
             ,
             which
             haue
             put
             you
             to
             such
             straytes
             ,
             (
             pardon
             vs
             to
             say
             that
             ,
             which
             everie
             one
             who
             hath
             eyes
             ,
             may
             see
             )
             that
             oft-tymes
             yee
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             attempt
             to
             answere
             them
             ,
             beeing
             glad
             to
             passe
             them
             by
             ,
             with
             the
             show
             of
             an
             Argument
             in
             contrarium
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             lyke
             shift
             :
             our
             humble
             and
             earnest
             attestations
             ,
             in
             calling
             GOD
             ,
             the
             onlie
             competent
             judge
             ;
             as
             witnesse
             of
             our
             sinceritie
             ,
             in
             the
             inmost
             thoughtes
             of
             our
             soule
             ;
             our
             seriouslie
             professed
             Resolution
             ,
             to
             concurre
             with
             you
             ,
             if
             wee
             should
             get
             satisfaction
             from
             you
             :
             the
             Modestie
             ,
             Ingenuitie
             ,
             and
             Peaceablenesse
             of
             our
             wrytings
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             your
             too
             great
             disdainfulnesse
             and
             asperitie
             in
             your
             second
             Answeres
             ;
             bewraying
             not
             onlie
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             your
             myndes
             ,
             farre
             by
             our
             expectation
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             your
             cause
             to
             vnpartiall
             Readers
             ,
             who
             ascrybe
             this
             to
             the
             pungent
             force
             of
             our
             Answeres
             ;
             judging
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             made
             you
             some-what
             more
             cholericke
             ,
             than
             you
             were
             before
             .
             To
             this
             wee
             will
             adde
             the
             great
             reluctance
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             the
             most
             Judicious
             Subscribentes
             did
             finde
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             before
             they
             subscrybed
             your
             Covenant
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             Limitations
             ,
             and
             Reservations
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             subscrybed
             it
             ;
             evidentlie
             arguing
             their
             strong
             apprehension
             ,
             of
             the
             dangerous
             ambiguitie
             and
             haske
             sounding
             of
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             
               Late
               Covenant
            
             :
             so
             that
             even
             these
             who
             are
             now
             joyned
             with
             you
             ,
             haue
             beene
             much
             affrighted
             with
             those
             thinges
             which
             terrifie
             vs.
             As
             for
             your
             Protestation
             in
             the
             ende
             of
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             yee
             can
             no
             more
             bee
             brought
             to
             our
             mynde
             ,
             than
             yee
             can
             bee
             drawne
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             reformed
             ,
             sworne
             ,
             &c.
             
             Altho
             this
             importeth
             no
             small
             prejudice
             ,
             possessing
             and
             over-ruling
             your
             myndes
             ;
             yet
             looking
             to
             the
             invincible
             force
             of
             that
             Trueth
             which
             wee
             mayntayne
             ,
             wee
             even
             yet
             hope
             that
             at
             last
             it
             shall
             prevaile
             with
             you
             ▪
             especiallie
             considering
             that
             our
             controversie
             is
             not
             concerning
             the
             reformed
             Religion
             ;
             wherevnto
             wee
             as
             
             sincerelie
             adheare
             as
             anie
             who-so-ever
             ,
             but
             concerning
             the
             equitie
             of
             that
             forme
             of
             Covenant
             which
             yee
             latelie
             made
             .
             Wishing
             you
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             to
             adheare
             truelie
             and
             sincerelie
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             true
             Religion
             ;
             and
             to
             all
             the
             dueties
             which
             in
             it
             are
             recommended
             to
             you
             :
             wee
             most
             humblie
             ,
             and
             earnestlie
             pray
             the
             Almightie
             GOD
             ,
             to
             pittie
             His
             Church
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             vnite
             all
             our
             heartes
             in
             Trueth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             in
             these
             most
             dangerous
             dayes
             :
             which
             although
             they
             bee
             to
             you
             dayes
             of
             gladnesse
             ,
             as
             yee
             professe
             ,
             yet
             to
             those
             who
             loue
             the
             peace
             of
             Sion
             ,
             and
             the
             tranquillitie
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             they
             are
             Sad
             and
             Melancholious
             dayes
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             blacke
             clowdes
             of
             GOD'S
             wrath
             ,
             hanging
             over
             our
             heads
             ,
             &
             threatning
             vs
             with
             stormes
             of
             fearfull
             Calamities
             :
             which
             wee
             pray
             the
             Almightie
             GOD
             to
             avert
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             FIRST
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             IN
             our
             Disputes
             agaynst
             the
             Papistes
             ,
             (
             which
             haue
             bene
             frequent
             ,
             and
             by
             GOD'S
             grace
             not
             vnfruitfull
             ,
             )
             as
             wee
             haue
             learned
             ,
             that
             to
             multiplie
             objections
             agaynst
             the
             Trueth
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             easie
             ,
             as
             yee
             say
             ,
             but
             fruitlesse
             and
             vaine
             :
             so
             also
             wee
             haue
             learned
             ,
             that
             to
             multiplie
             Evasions
             ,
             agaynst
             solide
             Arguments
             brought
             for
             the
             Trueth
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             no
             lesse
             easie
             ,
             but
             altogether
             vnprofitable
             :
             which
             wee
             pray
             you
             take
             heede
             to
             .
             
               How
               forcible
               are
               right
               wordes
               ?
               but
               what
               doeth
               your
               arguing
               reproue
               ?
            
             IOB
             6.25
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Yee
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             objection
             ,
             agaynst
             your
             calling
             ,
             and
             the
             warrand
             of
             your
             cōming
             to
             vs
             ,
             was
             framed
             &
             published
             in
             Print
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             proponed
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             ere
             your
             Answere
             could
             bee
             had
             .
             Indeede
             our
             DEMANDES
             were
             at
             the
             Presse
             at
             your
             comming
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             in
             readinesse
             ;
             but
             were
             not
             published
             ,
             before
             your selues
             in
             your
             Sermones
             did
             publicklie
             reade
             them
             ,
             and
             dispute
             agaynst
             them
             ,
             in
             audience
             of
             such
             of
             our
             People
             as
             were
             there
             present
             for
             the
             tyme
             ;
             albeit
             that
             written
             copie
             of
             them
             was
             delyvered
             to
             you
             onlie
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             that
             tyme
             communicated
             by
             vs
             to
             anie
             other
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             Your
             Authoritie
             which
             ye
             acclayme
             ,
             is
             neyther
             from
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             nor
             warranded
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             Lordes
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Counsell
             ,
             nor
             by
             anie
             
               Nationall
               Synode
            
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             nor
             by
             anie
             Judicatorie
             established
             in
             it
             .
             And
             both
             in
             your
             first
             Answere
             ,
             as
             also
             now
             agayne
             yee
             professe
             ,
             that
             yee
             came
             not
             hither
             to
             vsurpe
             the
             Authoritie
             ,
             of
             anie
             Civill
             or
             Spirituall
             Iudicatorie
             .
             As
             for
             your
             multitude
             ,
             (
             which
             yee
             call
             
               allmost
               the
               whole
               Kirke
               and
               Kingdome
            
             )
             it
             beeing
             destitute
             of
             Authoritie
             foresayde
             ,
             maketh
             no
             warrand
             of
             ordinarie
             calling
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             yee
             seeme
             to
             pretende
             an
             extraordinarie
             calling
             from
             GOD
             ,
             alleadging
             an
             extraordinarie
             necessitie
             at
             this
             tyme
             ,
             which
             truelie
             wee
             see
             not
             in
             anie
             such
             degree
             ,
             as
             may
             deserue
             and
             warrand
             so
             great
             a
             change
             from
             the
             receaved
             order
             ,
             which
             is
             publicklie
             by
             Lawes
             established
             in
             this
             Kirke
             and
             Kingdome
             .
             That
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Let
               vs
               consider
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               provoke
               vnto
               loue
               ,
               and
               to
               good
               workes
               ,
            
             which
             yee
             alleadge
             for
             your
             extraordinarie
             imployment
             ,
             importeth
             not
             an
             extraordinarie
             calling
             ,
             but
             an
             ordinarie
             duetie
             ,
             to
             bee
             performed
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Callings
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             of
             Councells
             ,
             doe
             so
             permit
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             the
             whole
             Kirke
             ,
             
             as
             they
             must
             remember
             to
             doe
             all
             thinges
             ,
             Decentlie
             and
             in
             Order
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             interpone
             themselues
             in
             their
             Brethrens
             charges
             ,
             and
             agaynst
             their
             will.
             And
             praised
             bee
             GOD
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             anie
             Combustion
             ,
             Errour
             ,
             or
             Confusion
             ,
             in
             these
             places
             of
             our
             charges
             ,
             as
             yee
             doe
             alleadge
             :
             Neyther
             did
             our
             People
             stand
             in
             neede
             ,
             of
             such
             helpe
             from
             you
             .
             And
             if
             yee
             meane
             the
             Combustion
             of
             our
             
               Nationall
               Kirke
            
             ,
             wee
             doe
             thinke
             your
             remeede
             not
             convenient
             ;
             as
             beeing
             ,
             in
             our
             judgement
             ,
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             right
             way
             of
             Trueth
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Whereas
             yee
             alleadge
             ,
             that
             if
             some
             members
             of
             this
             Kirke
             ,
             had
             not
             cared
             more
             kyndlie
             ,
             in
             this
             tyme
             of
             common
             danger
             ,
             than
             others
             haue
             done
             ,
             the
             whole
             bodie
             had
             beene
             ere
             now
             dangerouslie
             ,
             if
             not
             desperatelie
             ,
             diseased
             ;
             Wee
             answere
             ,
             That
             wee
             most
             heartilie
             wish
             ,
             anie
             disease
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             to
             bee
             tymouslie
             prevented
             and
             cured
             .
             But
             withall
             wee
             wish
             this
             to
             bee
             done
             without
             a
             rupture
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             dangerous
             division
             :
             chieflie
             seeing
             our
             Church
             is
             not
             infected
             with
             anie
             such
             Erroures
             ,
             nor
             is
             in
             such
             dangers
             ,
             as
             may
             giue
             just
             occasion
             ,
             of
             so
             fearfull
             a
             division
             :
             which
             in
             it selfe
             is
             a
             sore
             disease
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             in
             holie
             Scripture
             ,
             wee
             are
             often
             ,
             and
             verie
             earnestlie
             dehorted
             .
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Novatus
             ,
             recorded
             by
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Lib.
            
             6.
             
             
               Historiae
               Cap.
            
             37.
             worthilie
             sayeth
             ,
             
               You
               ought
               rather
               to
               haue
               suffered
               anie
               thing
               what-so-ever
               ,
               for
               avoyding
               of
               cutting
               asunder
               the
               Kirke
               of
               GOD
               :
               and
               Martyrdome
               for
               keeping
               the
               Kirke
               from
            
             Schisme
             ,
             
               is
               no
               lesse
               glorious
               ,
               than
               which
               is
               suffered
               ,
               for
               not
               committing
            
             Idolatrie
             .
             
               And
               in
               my
               opinion
               also
               it
               is
               greater
               ;
               for
               in
               suffring
               Martyrdome
               for
               not
               committing
            
             Idolatrie
             ,
             
               a
               man
               suffereth
               for
               one
               ,
               even
               for
               his
               owne
               soule
               ;
               but
               heere
               a
               man
               suffereth
               Martyrdome
               for
               the
               whole
               Kirke
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Yee
             affirme
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             reason
             to
             complayne
             of
             your
             carriage
             ,
             heere
             towards
             vs
             ,
             in
             respect
             yee
             for
             
             your
             Sermones
             preached
             to
             our
             People
             ,
             made
             choyse
             of
             vacant
             houres
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             attende
             the
             ordinarie
             tymes
             of
             Worship
             .
             But
             indeede
             this
             satisfieth
             not
             our
             complaynt
             :
             for
             we
             justlie
             complayned
             of
             your
             preaching
             to
             our
             People
             ,
             without
             our
             consent
             ,
             at
             anie
             houre
             ;
             and
             of
             your
             labouring
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Subscrybe
             the
             
               LATE
               COVENANT
            
             ,
             before
             yee
             had
             given
             satisfaction
             to
             vs
             ,
             concerning
             the
             equitie
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Yee
             reprooue
             vs
             for
             these
             harmlesse
             wordes
             of
             a
             Confoederation
             ,
             and
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             .
             That
             little
             Confession
             ,
             was
             long
             agoe
             called
             
               Negatiue
               ,
               à
               parte
               majore
            
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             other
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             to
             all
             those
             who
             are
             expert
             in
             our
             Mother
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             that
             Covenanting
             ,
             and
             Confoederation
             ,
             doe
             signifie
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             both
             these
             wordes
             are
             alyke
             respectfull
             ,
             in
             our
             judgement
             .
             Whereas
             yee
             say
             ,
             that
             your
             COVENANT
             is
             made
             with
             GOD
             ,
             and
             doe
             call
             it
             His
             COVENANT
             :
             and
             lykewyse
             for
             justifying
             your
             swearing
             ,
             and
             Subscrybing
             thereof
             ,
             doe
             bring
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             a
             COVENANT
             ,
             &
             Oath
             ,
             betwixt
             GOD
             and
             His
             People
             ;
             wee
             shall
             then
             allowe
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             and
             respect
             vnto
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             yee
             shall
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             your
             Covenant
             in
             all
             poynts
             therein
             contayned
             ,
             hath
             no
             lesse
             warrand
             from
             the
             written
             word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             than
             that
             Covenant
             which
             the
             Israelites
             did
             sweare
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Ioshua
             ,
             (
             IOSHVA
             24.
             verse
             25
             )
             and
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Jehojada
             the
             Priest
             ,
             (
             2.
             
             KINGS
             11.
             verse
             17
             )
             and
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             King
             Asa
             ,
             (
             2.
             
             CHRON.
             15.
             verse
             15
             )
             and
             that
             which
             is
             mentioned
             by
             ISAIAH
             ,
             44.
             verse
             5.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             wee
             are
             still
             informed
             ,
             that
             some
             haue
             fled
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             some
             haue
             Subscrybed
             for
             feare
             ;
             so
             no
             Pastors
             in
             our
             knowledge
             haue
             gone
             to
             Court
             ,
             for
             the
             causes
             alleadged
             by
             you
             .
             Wee
             doe
             not
             presume
             to
             judge
             
             of
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             wee
             wish
             you
             to
             judge
             more
             charitablie
             ,
             of
             these
             Reverende
             Prelates
             ,
             than
             yee
             doe
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             present
             storme
             was
             pretended
             to
             bee
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Bookes
             of
             Service
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             Commission
             .
             These
             causes
             are
             now
             removed
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             storme
             continueth
             so
             vehement
             ,
             (
             as
             yee
             seeme
             to
             grant
             )
             that
             the
             Bishops
             haue
             just
             feares
             warranding
             their
             flight
             ,
             to
             saue
             their
             persons
             ;
             which
             wee
             judge
             to
             bee
             too
             great
             violence
             ,
             for
             anie
             such
             cause
             ,
             agaynst
             persons
             in
             so
             sacred
             a
             calling
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Wee
             shall
             assuredlie
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             GOD
             )
             still
             contribute
             ,
             
               as
               yee
               desire
            
             ,
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             meanes
             agreeable
             to
             our
             consciences
             ,
             for
             extinguishing
             of
             the
             present
             Combustion
             .
             And
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             everie
             one
             of
             vs
             shall
             secretlie
             ,
             and
             humblie
             ,
             mourne
             before
             the
             LORD
             ,
             and
             shall
             search
             and
             trye
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             turne
             vnto
             the
             LORD
             .
             And
             as
             wee
             haue
             alreadie
             humbled
             our selues
             publicklie
             ,
             with
             Fasting
             and
             Mourning
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             so
             are
             wee
             readie
             in
             tyme
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             doe
             the
             lyke
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             bee
             indicted
             or
             allowed
             by
             Authoritie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             established
             order
             in
             this
             Kirke
             and
             Kingdome
             .
             Yea
             ,
             also
             wee
             are
             readie
             to
             joyne
             with
             you
             in
             the
             
               Late
               Covenant
            
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             wee
             shall
             receaue
             satisfaction
             to
             our
             consciences
             ,
             concerning
             the
             lawfulnesse
             thereof
             ;
             which
             as
             wee
             haue
             protested
             before
             ,
             so
             doe
             wee
             yet
             protest
             ,
             and
             professe
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Reasons
             which
             yee
             touch
             in
             your
             first
             Answere
             ,
             for
             proving
             that
             wee
             might
             without
             just
             offence
             to
             anie
             ,
             joyne
             with
             you
             in
             Subscrybing
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             sufficientlie
             answered
             in
             our
             first
             Replye
             .
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             yet
             discerned
             in
             a
             
               Nationall
               Assemblie
            
             ,
             whether
             your
             Interpretation
             added
             to
             the
             
               Olde
               Covenant
            
             ,
             bee
             in
             all
             poynts
             sound
             or
             vnsound
             ;
             and
             therefore
             wee
             haue
             reason
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             this
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             is
             not
             substantiallie
             one
             with
             the
             Olde
             :
             chieflie
             seeing
             it
             addeth
             
             to
             the
             
               Olde
               Covenant
            
             ,
             not
             onlie
             your
             Interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             promise
             of
             forbearance
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             
               Pearth
               Articles
            
             ,
             vntill
             they
             bee
             tryed
             in
             an
             Assemblie
             ;
             and
             lyke-wyse
             a
             Band
             of
             
               Mutuall
               Defence
            
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             Armes
             ,
             made
             without
             the
             King's
             privitie
             and
             consent
             .
             Secondlie
             ,
             Your
             inference
             of
             
               Mutuall
               Defence
               ,
               agaynst
               all
               persons
               what-so-ever
               ,
            
             drawne
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Olde
               Covenant
            
             ,
             is
             meerlie
             invalide
             .
             For
             nothing
             was
             pactioned
             or
             promised
             in
             the
             
               olde
               Covenant
            
             ,
             without
             
               the
               King's
               Majestie
            
             his
             privitie
             ;
             but
             the
             Band
             of
             
               Mutuall
               Defence
               ,
               agaynst
               all
               persons
               what-so-ever
               ,
            
             in
             this
             your
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             is
             without
             the
             command
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             whom
             onlie
             the
             Sword
             is
             given
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             immediatlie
             by
             GOD.
             See
             to
             this
             purpose
             the
             words
             of
             
               King
               IAMES
               the
               sixt
               of
               blessed
               Memorie
               ,
            
             in
             his
             booke
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               of
               free
               Monarchies
            
             ,
             in
             the
             English
             edition
             of
             his
             royall
             workes
             ,
             at
             
               London
               ,
               Anno
            
             1616.
             
             Pag.
             206.
             
             That
             which
             yee
             adde
             concerning
             the
             
               Generall
               Band
            
             ,
             is
             also
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             for
             that
             Band
             had
             the
             King's
             warrand
             ,
             where-as
             his
             Majestie
             doeth
             now
             forbid
             your
             
               Covenant
               .
               Thirdlie
            
             ,
             Altho
             the
             former
             Oath
             subscrybed
             ,
             did
             appertayne
             onlie
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             subscrybers
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             lyues
             ;
             yet
             you
             haue
             in
             your
             Interpretation
             ,
             extended
             the
             Obligation
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             present
             and
             succeeding
             generations
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             without
             anie
             warrand
             eyther
             from
             
               Publicke
               Lawes
            
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Oath
             it selfe
             :
             which
             also
             is
             a
             
               Substantiall
               Difference
            
             betwixt
             that
             Oath
             ,
             and
             your
             
               Late
               Covenant
            
             .
             Where-as
             yee
             alleadge
             ,
             that
             the
             warrand
             which
             the
             
               Olde
               Covenant
            
             had
             from
             
               King
               ,
               Counsell
            
             ,
             and
             Assemblie
             ,
             remayneth
             virtuallie
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             yet
             discharged
             ;
             wee
             answere
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             
               King
               JAMES
               of
               blessed
               Memorie
            
             ,
             disalowed
             that
             
               little
               Confession
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             inconveniencie
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Negatiues
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             by
             his
             Majesties
             
             wordes
             ,
             published
             in
             the
             Printed
             summe
             of
             the
             cōference
             holden
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court
               ,
               Anno
            
             1603.
             
             And
             no
             former
             Act
             of
             Counsell
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             tyme
             of
             anie
             former
             King
             ,
             doeth
             sufficiently
             warrand
             our
             consciences
             to
             Subscrybe
             anie
             Oath
             now
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             vs
             to
             bee
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             which
             our
             present
             
               Dread
               Soveraygne
               LORD
               ,
               the
               King's
               Majestie
               ,
            
             by
             his
             publicke
             Proclamations
             ;
             and
             other
             Intimations
             of
             his
             Royall
             pleasure
             ,
             forbiddeth
             vs
             to
             Subscrybe
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Acts
             of
             these
             two
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             did
             injoyne
             subscription
             to
             the
             sayde
             
               Little
               Confession
            
             ,
             they
             were
             Relatiue
             to
             the
             
               King's
               Mandate
            
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             expyred
             by
             his
             owne
             declaration
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Royall
             breath
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             common
             
               Maxime
               :
               Morte
               mandatori
               :
               expirat
               mandatum
               .
               Extra
               .
               De
               officio
               &
               potestate
               judicis
               delegati
               ,
            
             Cap.
             19.
             
               relatum
               est
               in
               glossa
            
             .
             For
             the
             injunction
             was
             given
             for
             that
             tyme
             onlie
             ,
             as
             wee
             conceaue
             ,
             beeing
             warranded
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             These
             that
             were
             suspect
             of
             Papistrie
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             haue
             not
             beene
             vrged
             by
             vs
             to
             Subscrybe
             that
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             ;
             but
             onelie
             some
             Articles
             relatiue
             to
             the
             
               National
               Confession
            
             .
             And
             as
             for
             such
             as
             receaue
             degrees
             in
             Philosophie
             ,
             in
             our
             Colledges
             ,
             they
             doe
             sweare
             onlie
             to
             the
             true
             reformed
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             publicklie
             professed
             and
             preached
             ,
             according
             to
             GOD'S
             word
             ,
             in
             this
             Kirke
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             publicke
             Authoritie
             ,
             with
             a
             generall
             Abjuration
             of
             all
             ,
             both
             Popish
             ,
             and
             other
             Haeresies
             contrarie
             thereto
             .
             And
             those
             who
             receaue
             degrees
             of
             Divinitie
             ,
             doe
             more
             expresslie
             sweare
             to
             the
             Orthodoxe
             determinations
             of
             the
             Ancient
             
               Catholicke
               Kirke
            
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             whereof
             the
             tenor
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Ego
                     
                       A.
                       B.
                    
                     sancte
                     &
                     ex
                     animo
                     coram
                     omniscio
                     &
                     omnipotente
                     Deo
                     confiteor
                     &
                     profiteor
                     fidē
                     eam
                     quae
                     de
                     sancta
                     Trinitate
                     ,
                     
                     &
                     Mediatore
                     Emmanuele
                     à
                     sanctis
                     Patribus
                     in
                     sex
                     primis
                     O
                     Ecumenicis
                     conciliis
                     ,
                     contra
                     Pauli
                     Samosateni
                     ,
                     Sabellij
                     ,
                     Arij
                     ,
                     Macedonij
                     ,
                     Apollinaris
                     ,
                     Nestorij
                     ,
                     Eutychetis
                     ,
                     &
                     Monothelitarum
                     haereses
                     proposita
                     explicata
                     &
                     defensa
                     est
                     ,
                     esse
                     vere
                     Christianam
                     ,
                     orthodoxam
                     ,
                     Catholicam
                     ,
                     ex
                     sacris
                     Canonicis
                     scripturis
                     haustam
                     ;
                     Symbolum
                     quoque
                     sancti
                     Athanasii
                     vt
                     similiter
                     orthodoxum
                     me
                     recipere
                     .
                     Item
                     me
                     ex
                     animo
                     detestari
                     haeresin
                     Pelegianam
                     ,
                     ejusue
                     reliquias
                     Semipelagianas
                     ,
                     &
                     eas
                     haereses
                     quae
                     Imaginibus
                     aut
                     vlli
                     merae
                     creaturae
                     religiosam
                     concedunt
                     adorationem
                     .
                     Item
                     ,
                     me
                     monarchiam
                     Papae
                     Romani
                     in
                     vniversam
                     Ecclesiā
                     ,
                     &
                     ejus
                     cùm
                     in
                     spiritualibus
                     tùm
                     in
                     temporalibus
                     primatum
                     ,
                     &
                     judicij
                     Papalis
                     in
                     religionis
                     controversiis
                     infallibilitatem
                     ,
                     tanquam
                     antichristiana
                     deliramenta
                     rejicere
                     ,
                     omnesue
                     etiam
                     alias
                     haereses
                     tum
                     olim
                     invectas
                     ,
                     tum
                     recens
                     sub
                     Romani
                     Pontificis
                     tyrannide
                     natas
                     anathematizo
                     .
                     Agnosco
                     Spiritum
                     sanctum
                     in
                     Canonicis
                     V.
                     &
                     N.
                     Testamenti
                     scripturis
                     per
                     Prophetas
                     ,
                     Evāgelistas
                     ,
                     &
                     Apostolos
                     loquentem
                     ,
                     esse
                     nobis
                     vnicum
                     ,
                     supremum
                     ,
                     infallibilem
                     ,
                     &
                     ordinarium
                     omnium
                     de
                     fide
                     vitaue
                     Christiana
                     controversiarum
                     Iudicem
                     .
                     Et
                     S.
                     scripturam
                     Canonicis
                     V.
                     ac
                     N.
                     Testamenti
                     libris
                     comprehensam
                     esse
                     vnicam
                     ,
                     certam
                     ,
                     stabilem
                     ,
                     perfectam
                     ,
                     totalem
                     regulam
                     fidei
                     vitaeque
                     Christianae
                     ,
                     tum
                     quoad
                     textum
                     ,
                     tum
                     quoad
                     interpretationem
                     authenticam
                     seu
                     divinae
                     authoritatis
                     ;
                     &
                     hanc
                     quae
                     hodie
                     in
                     Ecclesia
                     Scoticana
                     palam
                     &
                     publica
                     authoritate
                     ex
                     sacro
                     DEI
                     verbo
                     proponitur
                     de
                     credendis
                     ,
                     sperandis
                     ,
                     amandis
                     ,
                     doctrinam
                     esse
                     orthodoxam
                     ,
                     Catholicam
                     .
                     Et
                     ipsam
                     hanc
                     Ecclesiae
                     Scoticanae
                     doctrinam
                     ,
                     me
                     ad
                     extremum
                     vsque
                     vitae
                     meae
                     halitum
                     constanter
                     per
                     DEI
                     gratiam
                     professurum
                     &
                     pro
                     mea
                     vocatione
                     defensurum
                     sancte
                     promitto
                     ,
                     juro
                     .
                     Insuper
                     almae
                     huic
                     Vniversitati
                     cui
                     hunc
                     scholasticum
                     
                       (
                       docturae
                       Theologicae
                    
                     )
                     honorem
                     debebo
                     ,
                     me
                     nunquam
                     ingratum
                     futurum
                     ,
                     sed
                     semper
                     ei
                     ex
                     animo
                     fauturum
                     ,
                     ejusque
                     commoda
                     ,
                     piè
                     ,
                     seriò
                     ,
                     sedulò
                     ,
                     fideliter
                     promoturum
                     sancte
                     etiam
                     coram
                     eodem
                     omniscio
                     &
                     omnipotente
                     DEO
                     promitto
                     ,
                     juro
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             Wee
             ,
             who
             were
             graduated
             heere
             ,
             did
             sweare
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             now
             ,
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             others
             ,
             we
             all
             doe
             sincerelie
             attest
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             doe
             ,
             and
             shall
             adheare
             to
             it
             ,
             constantlie
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             lyfe
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Yee
             doe
             agayne
             object
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             presumed
             to
             disallow
             your
             Explanation
             of
             the
             
               Late
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             publicklie
             allowed
             by
             his
             Majesties
             Commissioner
             :
             adding
             thereto
             ,
             that
             wee
             will
             haue
             the
             Kingdome
             guiltie
             of
             Combination
             agaynst
             Authoritie
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             will
             not
             haue
             the
             King
             to
             bee
             satisfied
             ;
             whence
             yee
             inferre
             ,
             that
             our
             dealing
             is
             more
             suteable
             to
             Papistes
             ,
             and
             such
             incendiaries
             ,
             than
             for
             vs
             ;
             who
             desire
             to
             proue
             good
             Patriots
             ,
             in
             vsing
             all
             meanes
             of
             pacification
             .
             But
             certaynlie
             yee
             wrong
             vs
             :
             for
             what
             was
             done
             by
             his
             Majesties
             Commissioner
             ,
             anent
             your
             Declaration
             and
             Explanation
             of
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             his
             Grace
             owne
             letter
             ,
             latelie
             written
             to
             vs
             of
             that
             matter
             ;
             whereby
             his
             Grace
             hath
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             nowayes
             contented
             therewith
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Majestie
             hath
             not
             receaved
             anie
             satisfaction
             thereby
             .
             The
             same
             is
             evident
             also
             ,
             by
             his
             Grace
             owne
             Manifesto
             ,
             prefixed
             to
             our
             DEMANDS
             ,
             your
             first
             Answeres
             ,
             and
             our
             first
             REPLIES
             ;
             reprinted
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             by
             his
             Gr.
             speciall
             command
             .
             To
             the
             which
             Manifesto
             ,
             or
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Majesties
             High
             Commissioner
             ,
             wee
             remit
             the
             READER
             ,
             for
             his
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             poyntes
             of
             your
             ANSWERES
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Wee
             intende
             not
             to
             beare
             vpon
             you
             ▪
             and
             your
             associates
             ,
             (
             who
             take
             to
             your selues
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             heere
             in
             this
             your
             Answere
             )
             guiltinesse
             of
             Combination
             agaynst
             Authoritie
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             protested
             and
             declared
             ,
             in
             the
             ende
             of
             our
             former
             REPLYES
             :
             but
             in
             the
             tendernesse
             of
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             wee
             doe
             vprightlie
             signifie
             to
             you
             our
             scruples
             ,
             which
             hinder
             vs
             from
             
             approving
             or
             Subscrybing
             your
             COVENANT
             .
             And
             wee
             are
             so
             free
             of
             that
             odious
             imputation
             ,
             of
             taking
             part
             with
             anie
             Incendiaries
             ,
             or
             imitating
             anie
             proceedings
             of
             that
             kynde
             ;
             as
             wee
             heartilie
             wish
             ,
             and
             shall
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             proue
             good
             Patriots
             ,
             and
             Christians
             ,
             in
             such
             evident
             loue
             of
             Trueth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             bee
             manifest
             ,
             that
             wee
             neyther
             haue
             beene
             ,
             nor
             shall
             bee
             Authors
             ,
             or
             Fomenters
             ,
             of
             this
             miserable
             Combustion
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Yee
             are
             sorie
             ,
             yee
             saye
             ,
             That
             wee
             should
             account
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             Confoederacie
             agaynst
             the
             Trueth
             ▪
             and
             yee
             affirme
             ,
             that
             yee
             labour
             with
             men
             ,
             to
             joyne
             with
             you
             in
             sinceritie
             ,
             and
             not
             through
             humane
             feares
             .
             Now
             ,
             
               REVEREND
               BRETHREN
            
             ,
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             GOD
             ,
             laying
             aside
             all
             humane
             feare
             ,
             wee
             doe
             sincerelie
             declare
             ,
             that
             if
             wee
             thought
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             all
             poynts
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Trueth
             ,
             wee
             should
             make
             no
             opposition
             thereto
             .
             And
             wee
             doe
             heartilie
             wish
             ,
             that
             according
             as
             yee
             doe
             heere
             professe
             ,
             so
             indeede
             no
             man
             bee
             threatned
             with
             worldlie
             terroures
             ,
             to
             goe
             your
             way
             .
             Wee
             ayme
             indeede
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             ende
             which
             yee
             professe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             
               Trueth
               and
               puritie
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               peace
               of
               Church
               and
               Kingdome
            
             :
             But
             wee
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             your
             way
             is
             lawfull
             and
             convenient
             ,
             for
             attayning
             to
             this
             ende
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             II.
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             WEE
             desire
             all
             troubles
             to
             bee
             prevented
             by
             allowable
             meanes
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             perswaded
             to
             reckon
             in
             that
             number
             ,
             this
             your
             Covenanting
             ,
             and
             Conventions
             ,
             which
             wee
             esteeme
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             occasion
             
             of
             much
             trouble
             .
             As
             concerning
             your
             question
             ,
             where-vnto
             yee
             so
             earnestlie
             requyre
             our
             Answere
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             wee
             would
             haue
             receaved
             the
             Bookes
             of
             Service
             and
             Canons
             ,
             or
             vsed
             such
             meanes
             ,
             as
             yee
             haue
             vsed
             for
             avoyding
             them
             ?
             yee
             shall
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             had
             beene
             of
             your
             judgement
             ,
             concerning
             those
             Bookes
             ,
             wee
             would
             neyther
             haue
             receaved
             them
             ,
             nor
             yet
             vsed
             anie
             meanes
             vnlawfull
             for
             opposing
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             such
             wee
             thinke
             your
             Covenant
             and
             Conventions
             ,
             prohibited
             by
             Authoritie
             to
             bee
             ,
             vntill
             wee
             bee
             better
             informed
             )
             but
             would
             haue
             vsed
             humble
             supplication
             to
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             for
             removing
             those
             evills
             :
             and
             if
             we
             had
             found
             no
             remeede
             thereby
             ,
             would
             haue
             resolved
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             
               Ancient
               Christians
            
             ,
             eyther
             to
             flee
             his
             Majesties
             dominions
             ,
             or
             else
             patientlie
             to
             suffer
             what-so-ever
             punishment
             it
             should
             haue
             pleased
             him
             to
             inflict
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             tyme
             ,
             concerning
             those
             Bookes
             of
             Service
             and
             Canons
             ,
             wee
             rest
             content
             with
             his
             Majesties
             gracious
             Proclamation
             :
             and
             if
             heere-after
             our
             opinion
             of
             them
             shall
             bee
             asked
             by
             Authoritie
             ,
             wee
             shall
             sincerelie
             and
             vnpartially
             declare
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Your
             urging
             of
             vs
             agayne
             ,
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             
               King
               JAMES
            
             ,
             forceth
             vs
             to
             manifest
             his
             meaning
             by
             his
             owne
             wordes
             ,
             perhaps
             contrarie
             to
             your
             wish
             or
             expectation
             .
             That
             most
             wyse
             and
             religious
             King
             ,
             neare
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Booke
             ,
             cōcerning
             the
             
               Powder
               Treason
            
             ,
             wryteth
             expresselie
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             rysing
             vp
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             
               pro
               aris
               ,
               &
               focis
               ,
               &
               pro
               patre
               patriae
               ,
            
             ought
             to
             be
             
               according
               to
               everie
               ones
               calling
               and
               facultie
               .
            
             Which
             wordes
             at
             least
             doe
             import
             ,
             that
             the
             moving
             of
             the
             
               Politicke
               bodie
               ,
               in
               whole
               ,
               or
               in
               part
               ,
            
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             agaynst
             the
             will
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             head
             .
             This
             is
             cleare
             by
             that
             which
             the
             same
             King
             hath
             written
             in
             his
             Booke
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               true
               Law
               of
               free
               Monarchies
               ,
            
             where
             by
             manie
             strong
             Arguments
             ,
             hee
             doeth
             at
             length
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             free
             .
             
             Monarchie
             ,
             (
             such
             hee
             proveth
             this
             his
             Ancient
             Kingdome
             of
             Scotland
             to
             bee
             )
             the
             Subjects
             for
             no
             occasion
             or
             pretext
             what-so-ever
             ,
             may
             take
             Armes
             ,
             without
             power
             from
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             agaynst
             him
             ,
             whether
             hee
             bee
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             or
             an
             oppressour
             ;
             whether
             godlie
             ,
             or
             vngodlie
             ;
             altho
             the
             People
             haue
             might
             and
             strength
             humane
             .
             And
             comprehendeth
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             his
             discourse
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             following
             .
             
               Shortlie
               ,
               then
               ,
               to
               take
               vp
               in
               two
               or
               three
               sentences
               ,
               grounded
               vpon
               all
               these
            
             Argmentes
             ,
             
             
               out
               of
               the
               law
               of
               GOD
               ,
               the
               duetie
               &
               alleadgeance
               of
               the
               people
               to
               their
               lawfull
               King
               :
               their
               obedience
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               ought
               to
               bee
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               GOD'S
               Lievtenant
               in
               Earth
               ,
               obeying
               his
               commands
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               except
               directlie
               agaynst
               GOD
               ,
               as
               the
               commands
               of
               GODS
               minister
               ;
               acknowledging
               him
               a
               judge
               set
               by
               GOD
               over
               them
               ,
               having
               power
               to
               judge
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               judged
               onlie
               by
               GOD
               ,
               whom
               to
               onlie
               hee
               must
               giue
               count
               of
               his
               judgement
               .
               Fearing
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               judge
               ;
               loving
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               Father
               ;
               praying
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               Protectour
               ;
               for
               his
               continuance
               ,
               if
               hee
               bee
               good
               ;
               for
               his
               amendement
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               wicked
               ;
               following
               and
               obeying
               his
               lawfull
               commands
               ,
               eschewing
               and
               fleeing
               his
               furie
               in
               his
               vnlawfull
               ,
               without
               resistance
               ,
               but
               by
               fobbes
               and
               teares
               to
               GOD
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               sentence
               vsed
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               in
               the
               tyme
               of
               the
               persecution
               ,
            
             
               
                 P●eces
                 &
                 lachryma
                 ,
                 sunt
                 armae
                 Ecclesiae
                 :
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Teares
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Ye
             tolde
             vs
             before
             ,
             and
             now
             againe
             doe
             repeat
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             1585
             ,
             is
             relatiue
             to
             another
             Act
             in
             
               Queene
               Maries
            
             tyme
             ,
             forbidding
             Bands
             of
             Manrent
             .
             Wee
             knew
             that
             sufficientlie
             before
             yee
             tolde
             it
             ,
             and
             passed
             by
             that
             part
             of
             your
             Answere
             ,
             as
             not
             pertinent
             for
             our
             Argument
             :
             so
             that
             yee
             needed
             not
             now
             agayne
             ,
             to
             put
             vs
             in
             mynde
             of
             it
             .
             But
             wee
             may
             justlie
             challenge
             you
             ,
             for
             not
             answering
             that
             which
             wee
             
             objected
             ,
             concerning
             the
             second
             part
             of
             that
             Act
             ;
             for
             it
             reacheth
             farther
             ,
             than
             that
             Act
             made
             in
             
               Queene
               Maries
            
             tyme
             ,
             and
             of
             new
             statuteth
             and
             ordaineth
             ,
             
               That
               in
               tyme
               comming
               ,
               no
               Leagues
               or
               Bands
               bee
               made
               amongst
               his
               Majesties
               Subjects
               of
               anie
               degree
               ,
               vpon
               what-so-ever
               colour
               or
               pretence
               ,
               without
               his
               Highnesse
               or
               his
               successoures
               privitie
               and
               consent
               ,
               had
               and
               obtayned
               thereto
               ;
               vnder
               the
               payne
               to
               be
               holden
               &
               execute
               as
               movers
               of
               sedition
               and
               unquyetnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Wherevnto
             also
             is
             consonant
             the
             131
             Act
             made
             in
             the
             8
             Parliament
             of
             King
             James
             the
             sixt
             ,
             Anno
             1584
             ;
             
               where
               it
               is
               statuted
               and
               ordayned
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               three
               estates
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               his
               Highnesse
               Subjectes
               of
               what-so-ever
               qualitie
               ,
               estate
               ,
               or
               function
               they
               bee
               of
               ,
               spirituall
               or
               temporall
               ,
               presume
               or
               take
               vpon
               hand
               to
               convocate
               ,
               conveane
               ,
               or
               assemble
               themselues
               together
               ,
               for
               holding
               of
               Councells
               ,
               Conventions
               ,
               or
               Assemblies
               ,
               to
               treate
               ,
               consult
               ,
               and
               determinate
               in
               anie
               matter
               of
               Estate
               ,
               Civill
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               (
               except
               in
               the
               ordinarie
               judgements
               )
               without
               his
               Majesties
               speciall
               commandement
               ,
               or
               expresse
               licence
               had
               and
               obtayned
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               vnder
               the
               paynes
               ordayned
               by
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Acts
               of
            
             Parliament
             ,
             
               agaynst
               such
               as
               vnlawfullie
               convocate
               the
               Kings
               Liedges
               .
            
             And
             where-as
             yee
             finde
             fault
             ,
             that
             wee
             dispute
             from
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             doe
             preciselie
             adheare
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             wee
             pray
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             question
             leadeth
             vs
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             Beside
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             strange
             ,
             that
             yee
             should
             challenge
             vs
             in
             this
             kynde
             ,
             since
             for
             justifying
             of
             your
             vnion
             (
             as
             yee
             call
             it
             )
             yee
             haue
             amassed
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             inserted
             them
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             your
             Covenant
             .
             Wee
             omit
             the
             missapplying
             of
             these
             Acts
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             agaynst
             Poperie
             ,
             and
             not
             agaynst
             all
             these
             thinges
             ,
             which
             yee
             doe
             now
             resist
             as
             Popish
             .
             Neyther
             can
             wee
             perceaue
             ,
             how
             these
             Acts
             of
             Parlament
             adduced
             by
             you
             ,
             to
             justifie
             your
             vnion
             ,
             proue
             that
             poynt
             .
             More-over
             ,
             some
             of
             these
             Acts
             cited
             
             by
             you
             ,
             as
             namelie
             ,
             the
             114
             Act
             made
             in
             
               Parliament
               Anno
            
             1592
             ,
             in
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             agaynst
             
               Episcopall
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             are
             expreslie
             rescinded
             by
             a
             posterior
             Act
             made
             in
             
               Parliament
               Anno
            
             1612.
             
             How
             could
             yee
             in
             a
             legall
             Dispute
             ,
             for
             justifying
             your
             vnion
             ,
             produce
             rescinded
             Acts
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             standing
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             passe
             by
             the
             posterior
             Acts
             ,
             which
             are
             yet
             Lawes
             standing
             in
             vigour
             ,
             whereby
             these
             other
             Acts
             are
             rescinded
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Constitutiones
               tempore
               posteriores
               ,
               potiores
               sunt
               his
               quae
               ipsas
               praecesserunt
               .
               ff
               .
               de
               constitutionibus
               Principum
               ,
               L.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Wee
             doe
             adheare
             in
             our
             former
             Replye
             ,
             not
             onlie
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             according
             to
             our
             conception
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             of
             better
             information
             )
             to
             the
             verie
             reason
             and
             lyfe
             of
             the
             Law.
             The
             sentence
             cited
             by
             you
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             
               Salus
               Reipub.
               suprema
               lex
               esto
               ,
               or
               the
               safetie
               of
               the
               Common-Wealth
               should
               bee
               the
               chiefe
               Law
               ,
            
             serveth
             for
             a
             good
             direction
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             in
             making
             or
             changing
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             or
             in
             judging
             according
             to
             them
             :
             whence
             in
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             12
             Tables
             ,
             these
             wordes
             are
             applyed
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             This
             is
             observed
             by
             
               King
               James
               of
               blessed
               Memorie
            
             ,
             in
             his
             often
             mentioned
             booke
             of
             the
             
               true
               Law
               of
               free
               Monarchies
               :
               For
               albeit
               ,
            
             sayeth
             hee
             ,
             
               that
               I
               haue
               at
               lēgth
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               is
               aboue
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               both
               the
               author
               and
               giver
               of
               strēgth
               thereto
               ;
               yet
               a
               good
               King
               will
               not
               onlie
               delyte
               to
               rule
               his
               Subjects
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               even
               will
               conforme
               himselfe
               in
               his
               owne
               actions
               therevnto
               ,
               alwayes
               keeping
               that
               groūd
               ,
               that
               the
               health
               of
               the
               Cōmon-Wealth
               be
               his
               chiefe
               Law.
               And
               where
               he
               seeth
               the
               Law
               doubt
               some
               ,
               or
               rigorous
               ,
               hee
               may
               interpret
               or
               mittigate
               the
               same
               ,
               lest
               otherwyse
            
             summum
             jus
             bee
             summa
             injuria
             :
             But
             this
             sentence
             doeth
             no
             wayes
             warrand
             Subjectes
             to
             refuse
             obedience
             to
             standing
             Lawes
             ,
             agaynst
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Supreame
             Law-giver
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             
               speaking
               
               Law.
            
             For
             this
             were
             to
             open
             a
             doore
             to
             all
             confusion
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             prooue
             the
             safetie
             ,
             but
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             yee
             sayde
             before
             of
             the
             
               Generall
               Band
            
             ,
             and
             
               Confession
               of
               Fayth
            
             ,
             and
             which
             heere
             agayne
             yee
             doe
             alleadge
             for
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             wee
             haue
             signified
             our
             opinion
             thereof
             ,
             in
             our
             preceeding
             DVPLYE
             .
             The
             responses
             and
             verdicts
             of
             Juris-Consults
             concerning
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             not
             knowne
             to
             vs
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             reasons
             &
             inducements
             ,
             which
             moved
             them
             to
             giue
             out
             their
             declaration
             in
             your
             favoures
             ,
             as
             yee
             alleadge
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               OBEDIENCE
               ,
               due
               by
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               AVTHORITIE
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               poynt
               touching
               
                 Royall
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 thornes
                 and
                 rockes
              
               as
               yee
               giue
               out
               ,
               if
               men
               would
               bee
               pleased
               vnpartiallie
               to
               holde
               the
               playne
               and
               patent
               way
               ,
               layde
               before
               vs
               by
               
                 holie
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Orthodoxe
                 Antiquitie
              
               ,
               and
               by
               manie
               
                 Eminent
                 Divynes
              
               in
               the
               reformed
               Church
               ,
               and
               learned
               Politickes
               ;
               which
               wee
               shall
               heere
               make
               manifest
               ,
               after
               the
               vindication
               of
               those
               three
               famous
               
                 Theologues
                 ,
                 (
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 Bilson
                 ,
              
               and
               Rivet
               )
               whom
               yee
               would
               haue
               the
               Reader
               to
               esteeme
               favourers
               of
               your
               opinion
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Doctor
               Whitakers
               wordes
               agaynst
               
                 William
                 Raynold
              
               ,
               translated
               into
               English
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Latine
               Edition
               at
               
                 Oppenheme
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1612.
               
               Pag.
               51.
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 relateth
                 the
                 tumults
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 raysed
                 for
              
               Religion
               ,
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               France
               ,
               and
               Boheme
               :
               
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 condemne
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 once
                 they
                 did
                 oppose
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 resisted
                 the
                 violence
                 offered
                 to
                 GOD'S
                 Trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 themselues
                 :
                 Where-as
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 publicke
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 and
                 finallie
                 the
                 Lawes
                 themselues
                 gaue
                 
                 them
                 warrand
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nowayes
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 especiallie
                 seeing
                 not
                 onlie
                 their
                 just
                 Apologie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Edicts
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 themselues
                 haue
                 liberated
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 cryme
                 of
                 rebellion
                 .
              
               By
               these
               words
               of
               Doctor
               Whitaker
               ,
               which
               yee
               haue
               cited
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               easilie
               perceaue
               ,
               that
               hee
               doeth
               nowayes
               mayntayne
               or
               allowe
               taking
               of
               Armes
               by
               Subjects
               ,
               without
               warrand
               of
               the
               publicke
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               approbation
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               but
               excuseth
               what
               was
               done
               in
               those
               warres
               ,
               by
               the
               allowance
               of
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Edicts
               of
               Princes
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               So
               also
               Doctor
               Bilson
               ,
               in
               his
               Booke
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 true
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Christian
                 Subjection
                 ,
                 and
                 vnchristian
                 Rebellion
                 ,
              
               printed
               at
               
                 Oxford
                 Anno
              
               1585
               ,
               Pag.
               382.
               in
               the
               wordes
               cited
               by
               you
               ,
               declareth
               evidentlie
               ,
               that
               hee
               speaketh
               of
               such
               Republickes
               &
               States
               ,
               as
               haue
               defences
               warranded
               by
               fundamentall
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               that
               Governement
               .
               But
               what
               is
               that
               Doctors
               mynde
               ,
               concerning
               the
               duetie
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               in
               a
               free
               and
               absolute
               Monarchie
               ,
               is
               evident
               by
               his
               owne
               words
               in
               that
               same
               booke
               ,
               Pag.
               380
               ,
               where
               disputing
               agaynst
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               hee
               sayeth
               ;
               
                 Warre
                 for
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 lawfull
                 and
                 honourable
                 ,
              
               you
               say
               :
               you
               must
               adde
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Subjectes
                 agaynst
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 you
                 range
                 cleane
                 besides
                 our
                 question
                 .
                 Wee
                 stryue
                 not
                 what
                 causes
                 may
                 leade
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 to
                 make
                 Warre
                 on
                 their
                 Neyghboures
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 lawfull
                 or
                 tollerable
                 for
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 to
                 beare
                 Armes
                 agaynst
                 his
                 naturall
                 and
                 absolute
                 Prince
                 .
                 You
                 proue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 enterpryze
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 must
                 bee
                 respected
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 :
                 Bee
                 the
                 cause
                 never
                 so
                 just
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 person
                 bee
                 not
                 authorized
                 by
                 GOD
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 they
                 bee
                 no
                 just
                 nor
                 lawfull
                 Warres
                 .
                 Private
                 men
                 may
                 not
                 venter
                 on
                 Warres
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 bee
                 directly
                 warranded
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Sword
                 from
                 GOD.
              
               And
               agayne
               in
               that
               same
               booke
               ,
               Pag.
               502
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 for
                 
                 teaching
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 brought
                 before
                 Kings
                 and
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 hated
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 for
                 His
                 Name
                 sake
                 :
                 addeth
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 first
                 rebelleth
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 endureth
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 saved
              
               ;
               and
               agayne
               ,
               
                 Not
                 with
                 violence
                 restrayne
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 patience
                 possesse
                 your
                 owne
                 soules
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 all
                 Christian
                 Subjects
                 to
                 conquer
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 remedie
                 provyded
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 agaynst
                 all
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 resist
                 powers
                 ,
                 which
                 GOD
                 hath
                 ordayned
                 ,
                 lest
                 wee
                 bee
                 damned
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 meeknesse
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 crowned
                 .
              
               And
               Pag.
               513.
               hee
               showeth
               ,
               that
               manifolde
               formes
               of
               Common-Wealthes
               ,
               make
               diverse
               men
               speake
               diverslie
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               .
               And
               Pag.
               518.
               hee
               pleadeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Subjects
               in
               England
               ,
               haue
               not
               that
               lawfull
               warrand
               ,
               to
               draw
               the
               sword
               without
               consent
               of
               their
               Prince
               ,
               as
               the
               Germanes
               haue
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               and
               this
               discourse
               hee
               prosecuteth
               in
               some
               following
               pages
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               same
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               Doctor
               Rivet
               ,
               (
               as
               wee
               take
               it
               )
               in
               his
               Commentarie
               vpon
               the
               PSALME
               68
               ;
               where
               he
               distinguisheth
               betweene
               an
               absolute
               Principalitie
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Principalitie
               as
               is
               onlie
               Conditionall
               ,
               Pactionall
               ,
               Conventionall
               .
               Of
               this
               second
               sort
               are
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               ,
               his
               words
               of
               just
               and
               necessarie
               defence
               .
               But
               of
               the
               absolute
               Principalitie
               speaking
               in
               that
               same
               place
               ,
               hee
               recommendeth
               to
               Subjects
               ,
               rather
               suffering
               of
               Martyrdome
               .
               And
               this
               to
               bee
               his
               meaning
               ,
               appeareth
               more
               clearlie
               by
               his
               last
               declaration
               concerning
               this
               question
               ,
               in
               his
               late
               Treatise
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Jesuita
                 Vapulans
              
               :
               where
               beeing
               pressed
               by
               an
               adversarie
               ,
               hee
               handleth
               this
               question
               of
               purpose
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               tyme
               ,
               wee
               wonder
               verie
               much
               ,
               that
               yee
               haue
               not
               directlie
               answered
               to
               these
               remarkeable
               wordes
               of
               Doctor
               Rivet
               ,
               alleadged
               by
               vs
               in
               our
               Replye
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               playnlie
               averreth
               ,
               
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               
                 Buchanane
                 ,
                 Knox
              
               ,
               and
               Goodman
               ,
               concerning
               Subjects
               resisting
               their
               lawfull
               Princes
               ,
               is
               not
               approved
               by
               anie
               sound
               Protestant
               .
               Wee
               expected
               from
               you
               ,
               a
               full
               and
               particular
               Answere
               ;
               and
               now
               agayne
               we
               would
               gladlie
               heare
               ,
               whether
               yee
               approue
               the
               judgement
               of
               Rivet
               ,
               concerning
               that
               doctrine
               of
               these
               wryters
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Thus
               having
               vindicated
               these
               three
               divynes
               ,
               which
               yee
               alleadge
               for
               you
               ,
               wee
               come
               now
               to
               those
               Testimonies
               which
               wee
               promised
               ,
               for
               clearing
               of
               the
               playnnesse
               of
               the
               way
               touching
               Authoritie
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               by
               holie
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               vnlawfull
               for
               Subjects
               in
               a
               Monarchicall
               estate
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               is
               this
               Kingdome
               of
               Scotland
               )
               to
               take
               Armes
               for
               Religion
               ,
               or
               for
               anie
               other
               pretence
               ,
               without
               warrand
               and
               power
               from
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               Supreame
               Magistrate
               .
               For
               the
               Scripture
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               SWORD
               belongeth
               onlie
               to
               the
               KING
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               who
               are
               
                 sent
                 by
                 him
              
               ,
               ROM
               .
               13.
               1.
               
               PET.
               2.13.14
               .
               That
               
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 King's
                 commandement
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 in
                 regarde
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
              
               ECCLES
               .
               8.2
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               
                 wee
                 should
                 bee
                 subject
                 ,
                 not
                 onlie
                 for
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Powers
                 that
                 bee
                 ,
                 are
                 ordayned
                 of
                 GOD
                 :
                 Who-so-ever
                 ,
                 there-fore
                 ,
              
               sayeth
               S.
               PAVL
               ,
               
                 resisteth
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 resisteth
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 GOD
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 resist
                 ,
                 shall
                 receaue
                 to
                 themselues
                 damnation
                 ,
              
               ROM
               .
               13.
               
               In
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               Apostle
               S.
               PAVL
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               remarkable
               opposition
               betwixt
               Subjection
               and
               Resistance
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               implying
               ,
               that
               all
               militarie
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whether
               Defensiue
               ,
               or
               Offensiue
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               agaynst
               the
               Superiour
               Power
               ,
               which
               GOD
               hath
               set
               over
               vs
               ,
               is
               forbidden
               .
               In
               lyke
               manner
               we
               reade
               MATTHEW
               26.52
               .
               
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 take
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 shall
                 perish
                 with
                 the
                 Sword.
              
               Now
               certayne
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               
                 Free
                 Monarchie
              
               ,
               Subjects
               haue
               not
               the
               Sword
               from
               GOD
               ,
               except
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               whom
               onlie
               GOD
               hath
               immediatelie
               
               given
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               who-so-ever
               taketh
               the
               Sword
               without
               his
               warrand
               ,
               hath
               just
               reason
               to
               feare
               the
               foresayde
               warning
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               Manie
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               might
               bee
               adduced
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               which
               for
               brevitie
               wee
               omit
               ,
               and
               doe
               proceede
               in
               the
               next
               rowme
               to
               some
               testimonies
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               &
               other
               wryters
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Tertullian
               ,
               in
               his
               Apologeticke
               ,
               Chap.
               30.
               and
               33.
               and
               37.
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               in
               his
               tyme
               ,
               altho
               having
               an
               heathen
               and
               persecuting
               Emperour
               ,
               did
               honour
               him
               ,
               as
               
                 chosen
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ,
               and
               
                 second
                 from
                 GOD
              
               ,
               and
               
                 first
                 after
                 GOD
              
               ;
               and
               did
               choose
               rather
               to
               suffer
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               resistance
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               ,
               altho
               they
               lacked
               not
               number
               ,
               and
               strength
               to
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               lyke
               example
               haue
               we
               in
               that
               renowned
               Thebaean
               Legiō
               of
               6666
               Christian
               Souldioures
               ,
               called
               Agaunenses
               ,
               from
               the
               place
               of
               their
               suffering
               ,
               who
               without
               making
               resistance
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               strength
               of
               hand
               to
               haue
               done
               ,
               suffered
               themselues
               rather
               to
               bee
               slayne
               ,
               for
               their
               Christian
               Profession
               ,
               by
               the
               Officers
               of
               Maximian
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               executors
               of
               his
               cruell
               commandement
               agaynst
               them
               .
               This
               fell
               out
               in
               the
               18
               yeare
               of
               Diocletian
               ,
               as
               
                 Ado
                 Viennensis
              
               wryteth
               in
               his
               Chronicle
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               yeare
               of
               GOD
               297
               ,
               as
               Cardinall
               Baronius
               reckoneth
               in
               his
               Annalls
               .
               And
               of
               that
               their
               Christian
               cowrage
               ,
               and
               pious
               resolution
               ,
               
                 Venantius
                 Fortunatus
              
               ,
               an
               ancient
               Bishop
               of
               Poictiers
               ,
               hath
               left
               vnto
               vs
               these
               Encomiasticke
               lynes
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               Booke
               of
               his
               Poëms
               ,
               Biblioth
               .
               Patr.
               Tom.
               8.
               
               Edit
               .
               4.
               
               Pag.
               781.
               
            
             
               
                 Queis
                 ,
                 positis
                 gladiis
                 ,
                 sunt
                 arma
                 è
                 dogmate
                 Pauli
                 ,
              
               
                 Nomine
                 pro
                 CHRISTI
                 dulcius
                 esse
                 mori
                 .
              
               
                 Pectore
                 belligero
                 poterant
                 qui
                 vincere
                 ferro
                 ,
              
               
                 Invitant
                 jugulis
                 vulnera
                 chara
                 suis
                 .
              
            
             
             
               12.
               
               
                 Gregorie
                 Nazianzen
              
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Oration
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Persecution
               by
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               when
               the
               Christians
               were
               moe
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               stronger
               in
               might
               of
               hand
               ,
               to
               haue
               made
               open
               resistance
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               in
               their
               consciences
               found
               it
               agreeable
               to
               their
               Christian
               Profession
               ,
               declareth
               playnlie
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               other
               remedie
               agaynst
               that
               Persecution
               ,
               but
               
                 patient
                 suffering
                 for
              
               CHRIST
               ,
               
                 with
                 gloriation
                 in
              
               CHRIST
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               having
               receaved
               imperiall
               commandement
               ,
               to
               deliver
               the
               sacred
               Houses
               ,
               or
               Churches
               ,
               to
               bee
               possessed
               by
               the
               Arians
               ,
               declareth
               what
               hee
               thought
               convenient
               to
               bee
               done
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               neyther
               to
               obey
               in
               that
               which
               hee
               could
               not
               performe
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               resist
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               .
               His
               wordes
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               (
               CONCIONE
               1.
               contra
               AVXENTIVM
               )
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 are
                 yee
                 troubled
                 ?
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 willinglie
                 leaue
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 bee
                 compelled
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 not
                 gayn-stand
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 bee
                 sorie
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 weepe
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 sigh
                 .
                 Agaynst
                 Armes
                 ,
                 Souldiours
                 ,
                 the
                 Goathes
                 also
                 ,
                 my
                 Teares
                 are
                 Armes
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 are
                 the
                 Guardes
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 .
                 Other-wayes
                 I
                 neyther
                 ought
                 nor
                 may
                 resist
                 .
              
               a
               And
               in
               the
               second
               Booke
               of
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               14
               Epistle
               ,
               to
               his
               Sister
               Marcellina
               ,
               speaking
               of
               that
               same
               purpose
               ,
               hee
               sayeth
               ;
               b
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 fortifie
                 my selfe
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 about
                 mee
                 .
                 —
                 Wee
                 beseech
                 ,
                 O
              
               EMPEROVR
               .
               
                 we
                 fight
                 not
                 .
                 —
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 deliver
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 ought
                 not
                 make
                 resistance
                 .
              
            
             
             
               14.
               
               Such
               also
               was
               the
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               of
               manie
               other
               great
               Lightes
               ,
               which
               shyned
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Arrian
               Emperoures
               ,
               and
               
                 Gothicke
                 Arrian
              
               Kinges
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               wryting
               of
               a
               lawfull
               Warre
               ,
               acknowledgeth
               that
               onlie
               to
               bee
               lawfull
               ,
               which
               hath
               authoritie
               from
               the
               Prince
               .
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 bee
                 regarded
                 ,
              
               
               (
               sayeth
               hee
               )
               
                 for
                 what
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whose
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 men
                 vndertake
                 Warres
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 naturall
                 order
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 accommodated
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 mortall
                 men
                 ,
                 requireth
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 authoritie
                 and
                 counsell
                 of
                 vndertaking
                 Warre
                 ,
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
              
            
             
               16.
               
               The
               imperiall
               Lawes
               doe
               say
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 ff
                 .
                 Ad
                 legem
                 Juliam
                 majestatis
                 .
                 Leg.
              
               3.
               
               
                 Eadem
                 lege
                 tenetur
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 injussu
                 Principis
                 bellum
                 gesserit
                 ,
                 delectumve
                 habuerit
                 ,
                 exercitum
                 comparaverit
                 .
                 Et
                 Cod.
                 vt
                 armorum
                 vsus
                 inscio
                 Principe
                 interdictus
                 sit
                 .
                 Nulli
                 prorsus
                 nobis
                 insciis
                 ,
                 atque
                 inconsultis
                 quorumlibet
                 armorum
                 movendorum
                 copia
                 tribuatur
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Emperoures
               Valentinian
               and
               
                 Valens
                 .
                 Et
                 Cod.
                 de
                 re
                 militari
                 ,
                 Leg.
              
               13.
               
               
                 Nemo
                 miles
                 .
                 Nemo
                 miles
                 vel
                 sibi
                 vacet
                 ,
                 vel
                 aliena
                 obsequia
                 sine
                 nutu
                 principali
                 peragere
                 audeat
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               BODIN
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Booke
               
                 de
                 Republica
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               10.
               
               Num.
               155
               &
               156.
               
               (
               Pag.
               244.
               
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 Latin.
              
               4.
               
               
                 Vrsell
                 .
                 Anno
              
               1601.
               )
               reckoneth
               among
               the
               proper
               rights
               of
               Majestie
               ,
               the
               right
               and
               power
               to
               make
               Warre
               :
               and
               this
               hee
               showeth
               to
               appertayne
               ,
               in
               a
               free
               Monarchie
               ,
               to
               the
               Prince
               onelie
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               To
               this
               meaning
               sayeth
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ;
               As
               concerning
               the
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               it
               is
               certayne
               that
               Warre
               may
               
               not
               bee
               made
               without
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
               For
               Paull
               sayeth
               ,
               that
               hee
               beareth
               the
               Sword
               :
               therefore
               hee
               may
               giue
               it
               to
               whom
               hee
               willeth
               ,
               and
               may
               take
               it
               from
               whom
               hee
               willeth
               .
               
                 Loc.
                 Com.
                 Class
              
               .
               4.
               
               Cap.
               16.
               
               §
               2.
               
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               §
               7.
               hee
               reciteth
               and
               commendeth
               a
               saying
               of
               Hostiensis
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               CALVIN
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               Booke
               of
               his
               INSTITVTION
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               that
               Booke
               ,
               disputeth
               the
               Question
               at
               length
               ,
               and
               by
               manie
               strong
               Argumentes
               evinceth
               ,
               and
               concludeth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no-wayes
               lawfull
               for
               Subjectes
               ,
               to
               
                 resist
                 their
                 Prince
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Armes
              
               ;
               whether
               the
               Prince
               bee
               Godlie
               ,
               and
               just
               ;
               or
               vngodlie
               ,
               and
               vnjust
               in
               his
               conversation
               ,
               and
               commaundementes
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               no-thing
               remayneth
               to
               Subjectes
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               but
               to
               obey
               ,
               or
               suffer
               .
               Where
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               Fleeing
               ,
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Suffering
               .
               Neyther
               are
               his
               wordes
               subjoyned
               in
               the
               31
               Sect.
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 I
                 speake
                 allwayes
                 of
                 private
                 men
                 ,
              
               &c.
               contrarie
               to
               this
               .
               For
               first
               CALVIN
               in
               this
               Dispute
               ,
               indifferentlie
               vseth
               the
               names
               of
               
                 private
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               Subjectes
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               in
               the
               33
               Sect.
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               hee
               tearmeth
               those
               of
               whose
               duetie
               hee
               disputeth
               ,
               Subjectes
               .
               And
               in-deede
               ,
               who-so-ever
               is
               a
               Subject
               ,
               is
               also
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               supreame
               Ruler
               ,
               
               a
               
                 private
                 man.
              
               Although
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               are
               vnder
               the
               King
               ,
               bee
               
                 publicke
                 persons
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               inferioures
               ;
               yet
               being
               considered
               ,
               with
               relation
               to
               him
               that
               is
               Supreame
               ,
               1.
               
               PET.
               2.13
               .
               they
               are
               but
               private
               .
               As
               in
               Dialecticke
               ,
               an
               intermediate
               genus
               ,
               altho
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               inferiour
               species
               ,
               it
               bee
               a
               genus
               ;
               yet
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               superiour
               genus
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               species
               .
               All
               POWER
               OF
               GOVERNING
               ,
               is
               so
               subjected
               to
               the
               
                 supreame
                 Power
              
               ,
               that
               what-so-ever
               is
               done
               agaynst
               the
               will
               of
               the
               
                 supreame
                 Ruler
              
               ,
               is
               destitute
               of
               that
               Power
               ;
               and
               consequentlie
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               esteemed
               for
               a
               
                 private
                 act
              
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               
               wee
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               ORDER
               can
               not
               bee
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               reference
               to
               that
               which
               is
               first
               .
               
               Hence
               KING
               IAMES
               ,
               in
               his
               Booke
               
                 Of
                 the
                 true
                 Law
                 of
                 free
                 Monarchies
                 ,
              
               PAG.
               206.
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 but
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 authoritie
                 beeing
                 allwayes
                 with
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               Secondlie
               ,
               this
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               verie
               wordes
               of
               CALVIN
               ,
               in
               that
               same
               31
               Sect.
               for
               there
               hee
               excepteth
               none
               from
               the
               necessitie
               of
               obeying
               ,
               or
               suffering
               ,
               when
               Kinges
               command
               thinges
               vnjust
               ;
               but
               onelie
               
                 popular
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 appoynted
                 for
                 restrayning
                 the
                 licentiousnesse
                 of
                 Kinges
                 .
              
               Nowe
               ,
               where
               such
               Magistrates
               are
               erected
               ,
               it
               is
               certayne
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               hath
               not
               the
               supreame
               power
               :
               For
               if
               hee
               had
               the
               supreame
               power
               ,
               none
               could
               force
               him
               ,
               since
               an
               Inferiour
               can
               not
               force
               his
               Superiour
               .
               This
               can
               not
               bee
               done
               ,
               but
               onelie
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               Superiour
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               aequall
               .
               Thirdlie
               ,
               this
               is
               cleare
               also
               by
               the
               examples
               adduced
               by
               CALVIN
               ;
               namelie
               ,
               the
               
                 Lacedaemonian
                 Ephori
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Tribunes
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Athenian
                 Demarchi
              
               .
               When
               the
               Ephori
               were
               set
               vp
               in
               Lacedaemon
               ,
               the
               Kinges
               of
               Lacedaemon
               ,
               were
               but
               Kinges
               in
               name
               ,
               
               and
               had
               not
               the
               
                 Supreame
                 power
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               confessed
               by
               the
               Learned
               .
               So
               when
               the
               Tribunes
               had
               their
               full
               power
               in
               Rome
               ,
               the
               
                 Supreame
                 power
              
               was
               in
               the
               people
               :
               and
               in
               lyke
               manner
               it
               was
               in
               Athens
               ,
               ,
               when
               the
               Demarchi
               had
               power
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               from
               this
               no-thing
               can
               bee
               inferred
               for
               the
               
                 lawfull
                 resistance
                 of
                 Subjectes
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 or
                 King
                 ,
              
               properlie
               so
               called
               .
               Fourthlie
               ,
               CALVIN
               applying
               this
               to
               the
               Kingdomes
               that
               nowe
               are
               ,
               sayeth
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               peradventure
               the
               three
               Estates
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               haue
               that
               fame
               power
               ,
               which
               the
               fore-mentioned
               Ephori
               ,
               &c.
               had
               .
               Heere
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               marked
               ,
               that
               hee
               sayeth
               onelie
               ,
               
                 peradventure
                 it
                 is
                 so
              
               :
               which
               can
               bee
               no
               warrand
               to
               a
               man's
               conscience
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               resisteth
               his
               Superiour
               by
               force
               of
               
               Armes
               ,
               should
               not
               onelie
               thinke
               ,
               that
               peradventure
               hee
               hath
               power
               ,
               but
               should
               bee
               assuredlie
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               power
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               When
               there
               is
               no
               more
               said
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 peradventure
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
              
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               as
               reasonablie
               sayde
               ,
               
                 Peradventure
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 .
              
               Neyther
               doeth
               hee
               giue
               this
               power
               even
               peradventure
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               the
               three
               Estates
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               .
               Hence
               the
               learned
               RIVET
               ,
               speaking
               of
               CALVIN
               his
               mynde
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               
               sayeth
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 giveth
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 people
                 over
                 Monarchs
                 ,
                 properlie
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               The
               same
               also
               is
               observed
               ,
               concerning
               CALVIN
               his
               mynde
               ,
               by
               
                 Albericus
                 Gentilis
              
               ,
               in
               his
               third
               
                 Royall
                 Dispute
              
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               The
               same
               doctrine
               also
               is
               delivered
               by
               King
               
                 JAMES
                 of
                 blessed
                 Memorie
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Booke
               entituled
               
                 The
                 true
                 Law
                 of
                 free
                 Monarchies
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 Hugo
                 Grotius
              
               in
               his
               first
               Booke
               
                 de
                 jure
                 belli
                 &
                 pacis
              
               ,
               CAP.
               4.
               by
               
                 Leonhartus
                 Hutterus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               common
               places
               ,
               Loc.
               32.
               
               CAP.
               3.
               
               
                 Iohannes
                 Gerhardus
              
               in
               the
               6
               TOM
               .
               of
               his
               common
               places
               ,
               in
               his
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 magistratu
                 politico
              
               ,
               NVM
               .
               483.
               where
               hee
               discourseth
               accuratelie
               of
               this
               matter
               :
               Zepperus
               in
               his
               3
               Booke
               
                 de
                 Politia
                 Ecclesiastica
              
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Section
               of
               the
               13
               Chapter
               ,
               PAG.
               573.
               
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 Herborn
              
               .
               1595.
               
               
                 Albericus
                 Gentilis
              
               ,
               in
               his
               regall
               disputations
               ,
               disput
               .
               3.
               
                 de
                 vi
                 civium
                 in
                 Regem
                 semper
                 injusta
                 .
                 Iohn
              
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               in
               his
               worke
               written
               agaynst
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 de
                 potestate
                 Papae
                 in
                 rebus
                 temporalibus
                 ,
              
               LIB
               .
               1.
               
               CAP.
               8.
               
               CLASS
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               hee
               adduceth
               a
               clowde
               of
               manie
               moe
               Authors
               .
               
                 M.
                 Antonius
                 de
                 Dominis
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Booke
               called
               
                 Ostensio
                 errorum
                 Francisci
                 Suarez
              
               ,
               CAP.
               6.
               
               §
               27.
               
               
                 Ioannes
                 Angelius
                 Werdenhagen
              
               ,
               I.
               C.
               in
               his
               
                 Politica
                 generalis
              
               ,
               LIB
               .
               3.
               
               CAP.
               10.
               
               QUEST
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               21.
               
               By
               these
               Testimonies
               wee
               intende
               not
               to
               lay
               vpon
               you
               ,
               or
               anie
               of
               our
               Countrey-men
               ,
               anie
               imputation
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               vpon
               vs
               to
               giue
               sentence
               concerning
               
               their
               proceedinges
               :
               but
               onlie
               beeing
               invited
               heereto
               by
               your
               last
               Answeres
               ,
               wee
               thought
               it
               our
               duetie
               ,
               to
               signifie
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               manie
               Ancient
               and
               late
               Famous
               Wryters
               are
               not
               of
               that
               opinion
               ,
               eyther
               to
               thinke
               the
               question
               touching
               Authoritie
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               
                 Rockes
                 and
                 Thornes
              
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               it
               ,
               or
               yet
               to
               favour
               such
               a
               defensiue
               taking
               of
               Armes
               ,
               as
               you
               thinke
               to
               bee
               alleadged
               by
               
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 Bilson
              
               ,
               and
               Rivet
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Now
               to
               prosecute
               what
               remayneth
               of
               your
               Answere
               :
               whereas
               yee
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               yee
               justifie
               your
               Covenants
               and
               Conventions
               ,
               yee
               meane
               not
               onlie
               the
               last
               and
               most
               remote
               endes
               ,
               but
               the
               nearest
               and
               immediate
               ;
               wee
               pray
               you
               tell
               vs
               what
               yee
               meane
               by
               the
               nearest
               and
               immediate
               ende
               :
               if
               yee
               meane
               the
               object
               it selfe
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               Schoole-men
               call
               
                 finem
                 intrinsecum
                 &
                 proximum
              
               )
               then
               the
               lawfulnesse
               and
               equitie
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               vowed
               and
               promised
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               with
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               ende
               of
               it
               .
               Whence
               wee
               inferre
               ,
               that
               seeing
               the
               matter
               promised
               by
               you
               in
               this
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               your
               
                 Mutuall
                 Defence
              
               agaynst
               all
               persons
               ,
               none
               excepted
               ,
               is
               in
               our
               judgement
               vnlawfull
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               by
               a
               lawfull
               Authoritie
               ;
               the
               ende
               ,
               of
               your
               Covenant
               is
               meerelie
               evill
               :
               but
               if
               by
               the
               nearest
               ende
               yee
               meane
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               diverse
               from
               the
               object
               ,
               then
               wee
               still
               affirme
               agaynst
               the
               last
               part
               of
               your
               first
               Answere
               ,
               to
               our
               second
               DEMAND
               ,
               that
               Conventions
               ,
               and
               Covenants
               ,
               &
               all
               other
               actions
               ,
               are
               to
               bee
               esteemed
               &
               judged
               of
               ,
               first
               or
               principallie
               by
               the
               equitie
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               it
               ,
               whether
               they
               bee
               
                 fines
                 proximi
              
               ,
               or
               
                 fines
                 remoti
              
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Wee
               doe
               not
               joyne
               with
               the
               Papistes
               ,
               blamers
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               (
               as
               yee
               seeme
               to
               beare
               vpon
               vs
               )
               because
               they
               hate
               and
               oppugne
               our
               reformed
               Religion
               ,
               which
               wee
               loue
               and
               defende
               .
               Neyther
               doe
               wee
               take
               
               vpon
               vs
               to
               censure
               the
               proceedinges
               of
               our
               Reformers
               :
               but
               wee
               stryue
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               GOD
               ,
               so
               to
               carrie
               in
               our
               owne
               tyme
               ,
               and
               to
               walke
               wyselie
               in
               a
               perfect
               way
               ,
               as
               our
               adversaries
               the
               Papistes
               ,
               may
               get
               no
               advantage
               to
               pleade
               for
               their
               vnwarrantable
               doctrine
               and
               practises
               ,
               by
               anie
               pretence
               of
               our
               example
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             III.
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             IN
             your
             third
             Answere
             ,
             passing
             lightlie
             from
             our
             REPLYE
             ,
             yee
             fall
             into
             some
             vnexpected
             digressions
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Service
               Booke
            
             and
             our
             thoughts
             thereof
             :
             we
             esteeme
             it
             a
             matter
             beyond
             the
             compasse
             of
             humane
             judicatorie
             ,
             to
             sit
             vpon
             the
             thoughts
             of
             other
             men
             .
             As
             for
             those
             outward
             expressions
             ,
             which
             yee
             alleadge
             vpon
             some
             of
             vs
             ,
             of
             not
             seeing
             erroures
             in
             that
             Booke
             ,
             or
             groaning
             for
             it
             ;
             yee
             shall
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             such
             multiplicitie
             of
             Popish
             erroures
             ,
             as
             was
             alleadged
             by
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             to
             bee
             in
             that
             Booke
             ,
             was
             invisible
             to
             some
             of
             vs.
             Altho
             to
             enter
             in
             a
             particular
             examination
             or
             consideration
             ,
             of
             everie
             poynt
             and
             sentence
             in
             that
             Booke
             ,
             is
             not
             now
             tyme
             nor
             place
             .
             Neyther
             did
             anie
             of
             vs
             professe
             groaning
             for
             that
             Booke
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             for
             an
             vniformitie
             of
             
               Divyne
               Service
            
             throughout
             this
             
               Nationall
               Kirke
            
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             perfect
             forme
             than
             wee
             yet
             haue
             ,
             that
             the
             publicke
             Service
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             the
             severall
             judgements
             ,
             and
             private
             choyse
             of
             everie
             Minister
             and
             Reader
             .
             Which
             also
             was
             thought
             convenient
             by
             the
             
               Nationall
               Assemblie
            
             of
             the
             Kirke
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             holden
             at
             ABERDENE
             ,
             Anno
             1616.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             that
             
               Service
               Booke
            
             (
             now
             discharged
             )
             contayneth
             anie
             Innovation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             anie
             thing
             contrarie
             
             to
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             (
             as
             yee
             alleadge
             )
             wee
             doe
             not
             dispute
             now
             .
             But
             we
             doe
             assuredlie
             belieue
             ,
             the
             pietie
             and
             sinceritie
             of
             his
             Majesties
             intention
             ,
             ever
             to
             haue
             beene
             ,
             and
             still
             constantlie
             to
             bee
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             graciouslie
             declared
             by
             his
             Majesties
             late
             PROCLAMATION
             .
             And
             wee
             are
             certaynlie
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             his
             Majestie
             hath
             given
             order
             ,
             to
             discharge
             all
             the
             Actes
             of
             Counsell
             ,
             made
             anent
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Service-Booke
             ;
             and
             are
             crediblie
             informed
             ,
             that
             They
             are
             discharged
             by
             Act
             of
             Counsell
             ,
             [
             at
             Holie-Rood-House
             ,
             the
             fift
             of
             Julie
             last
             ]
             according
             to
             the
             order
             given
             by
             his
             Majestie
             .
             Also
             ,
             wee
             see
             no
             such
             just
             cause
             of
             Feare
             ,
             as
             may
             import
             your
             alleadged
             
               Necessitie
               of
               Covenanting
            
             ;
             seeing
             his
             Majestie
             
               will
               not
               presse
               anie
               thing
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               a
               fayre
               and
               legall
               way
               ,
               as
               shall
               satisfie
               all
               his
               loving
               Subjectes
            
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             hee
             neyther
             
               intendeth
               innovations
               in
               Religion
               nor
               Lawes
            
             ;
             as
             wee
             declared
             in
             our
             former
             Replye
             ,
             to
             which
             yee
             haue
             not
             sufficientlie
             answered
             .
             Neyther
             was
             it
             necessarie
             ,
             for
             removing
             of
             anie
             just
             Feares
             ,
             that
             his
             sacred
             Majestie
             should
             disallowe
             that
             Service-Booke
             ,
             as
             yee
             requyre
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             discharge
             it
             ,
             in
             manner
             foresayde
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yee
             doe
             conclude
             your
             Answere
             vnto
             our
             thirde
             Replye
             ,
             with
             an
             vncouth
             and
             incredible
             Position
             ,
             whereof
             yee
             bring
             no
             proofe
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             onelie
             this
             bare
             
               Assertion
               ;
               Who-so-ever
               professe
               them-selues
               ,
               to
               bee
               perfectlie
               satisfied
               with
               the
            
             PROCLAMATION
             ,
             
               doe
               proclayme
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               better
               pleased
               with
               the
            
             Service-Booke
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             
               than
               with
               the
            
             Religion
             ,
             
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               professed
               in
               this
               Land
               since
               the
            
             Reformation
             .
             This
             your
             Thesis
             ,
             is
             so
             evidentlie
             weake
             ,
             that
             we
             neede
             no
             more
             for
             the
             over-throwe
             there-of
             ,
             but
             to
             oppose
             there-vnto
             this
             our
             playne
             and
             vndenyable
             
               Antithesis
               ;
               Who
               professe
               them-selues
               to
               bee
               perfectlie
               satisfied
               with
               that
            
             PROCLAMATION
             ,
             
               where-by
               the
            
             Service-Booke
             
             
               is
               discharged
               ,
               &
               the
            
             Religion
             professed
             
               in
               this
               Land
               since
               the
            
             Reformation
             ,
             
               is
               established
               ,
               doe
               proclayme
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               better
               pleased
               with
               the
            
             Religion
             
               professed
               in
               this
               Land
               since
               the
            
             Reformation
             ,
             
               than
               with
               the
            
             Service-Booke
             ,
             and
             Canons
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             IV.
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             YEE
             alleadged
             a
             before
             ,
             and
             now
             agayne
             doe
             affirme
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             mistaken
             your
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             
               Olde
               Covenant
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             given
             out
             Judiciallie
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             if
             yee
             had
             intended
             to
             enforce
             it
             vpon
             others
             .
             To
             free
             your selues
             of
             this
             imputation
             ,
             yee
             sayde
             in
             your
             first
             Answere
             ,
             that
             yee
             intended
             onlie
             
               To
               make
               knowne
               your
               owne
               meaning
               according
               to
               the
               mynde
               of
               our
               reformers
               ,
               and
               in
               charitie
               to
               recommend
               it
               to
               others
               .
            
             Hence
             wee
             inferred
             in
             our
             REPLYE
             ,
             that
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             obtrude
             your
             Interpretation
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             nor
             molest
             anie
             man
             for
             not
             receaving
             the
             same
             .
             To
             this
             now
             yee
             say
             in
             your
             second
             
               Answere
               ;
               Altho
               you
               neyther
               vse
               threatnings
               ,
               nor
               obtrude
               your
               Interpretation
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               yet
               wee
               must
               pardon
               you
               ,
               if
               yee
               match
               vs
               not
               with
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               in
               whose
               name
               ,
               by
               all
               fayre
               meanes
               yee
               recommend
               it
               to
               vs.
            
             Truelie
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             offended
             with
             you
             ,
             for
             preferring
             the
             judgement
             of
             so
             manie
             ,
             to
             our
             judgement
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             few
             in
             number
             :
             neyther
             neede
             yee
             to
             craue
             pardon
             of
             vs
             for
             this
             .
             But
             concerning
             these
             fayre
             meanes
             ,
             and
             that
             force
             of
             reason
             whereby
             ,
             yee
             say
             ,
             yee
             recommend
             your
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             
               Olde
               Covenant
            
             to
             vs
             ,
             pardon
             vs
             ,
             if
             the
             experience
             wee
             haue
             ,
             both
             of
             your
             wrytings
             and
             proceedinges
             ,
             make
             vs
             to
             oppose
             this
             your
             assertion
             .
             For
             in
             your
             wrytings
             wee
             expected
             indeede
             ,
             
             but
             haue
             not
             found
             that
             force
             of
             reason
             ,
             whereof
             yee
             speake
             :
             and
             as
             for
             the
             proceedinges
             of
             those
             who
             haue
             subscrybed
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             wee
             of
             all
             men
             haue
             least
             reason
             to
             belieue
             that
             they
             vse
             no
             threatninges
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             heare
             daylie
             so
             much
             their
             threatnings
             agaynst
             our selues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Where-as
             for
             clearing
             of
             that
             which
             yee
             sayde
             before
             ,
             concerning
             the
             mynde
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             yee
             affirme
             ,
             that
             
               The
               authoritatiue
               judgement
               of
               our
               Reformers
               is
               evident
               ,
               not
               onlie
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               Fayth
               ratified
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               bookes
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               Acts
               of
               Generall
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               owne
               writs
            
             :
             First
             ,
             wee
             marvell
             ,
             how
             yee
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             private
             writings
             of
             Master
             Knox
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             with
             him
             were
             instruments
             of
             that
             great
             worke
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             haue
             publicke
             authoritie
             to
             obliedge
             the
             Subjectes
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             .
             The
             legislatiue
             ,
             and
             obligatorie
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             onlie
             in
             Synods
             or
             conventions
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             particular
             persons
             expressing
             their
             myndes
             apart
             .
             Next
             ,
             this
             Church
             in
             the
             former
             age
             ,
             by
             abrogating
             the
             office
             of
             Superintendents
             ,
             established
             in
             the
             first
             booke
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             hath
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             statutes
             &
             ordinances
             contayned
             in
             those
             bookes
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             an
             authoritie
             perpetuallie
             obligatorie
             ,
             but
             may
             bee
             altered
             or
             abrogated
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exigencie
             of
             tyme.
             The
             same
             lykewyse
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             abrogation
             of
             
               summarie
               excommunication
            
             ,
             which
             this
             Church
             did
             abolish
             ,
             altho
             it
             was
             established
             in
             
               Generall
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             wherein
             Master
             Knox
             ,
             and
             other
             Reformers
             ,
             were
             present
             .
             Wee
             neede
             not
             to
             insist
             much
             in
             this
             ,
             seeing
             so
             manie
             of
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             Subscribents
             ,
             mis-regarde
             the
             ordinances
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             praefixed
             to
             the
             PSALME
             BOOKE
             ,
             concerning
             the
             office
             of
             Superintendentes
             ,
             or
             
               Bishopes
               ,
               Funerall
               Sermones
            
             ,
             and
             
               set
               formes
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             which
             they
             appoynted
             ,
             to
             bee
             publicklie
             read
             in
             the
             
             Church
             .
             Hence
             the
             Reader
             may
             perceaue
             ,
             that
             ye
             haue
             no
             warrand
             for
             your
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             
               Olde
               Covenant
            
             ,
             from
             the
             authoritatiue
             ,
             and
             obligatorie
             judgement
             ,
             of
             the
             Reformers
             ;
             seeing
             yee
             can
             not
             ground
             it
             vpon
             the
             Confession
             of
             Fayth
             ratified
             in
             Parliament
             .
             As
             for
             those
             other
             Meanes
             mentioned
             by
             vs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Scripture
               ,
               Antiquie
            
             ,
             and
             
               consent
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             ;
             that
             they
             truelie
             make
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             agaynst
             you
             ,
             the
             vnpartiall
             Reader
             may
             perceaue
             ,
             by
             these
             our
             Disputes
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               or
               not
               Episcopacie
               ,
               and
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               bee
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               for
               the
               second
               Miss-taking
               mentioned
               by
               you
               in
               your
               Answere
               ,
               wee
               did
               showe
               in
               our
               Replye
               ,
               that
               in
               your
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               are
               abjured
               .
               And
               for
               proving
               of
               this
               ,
               wee
               asked
               of
               you
               ,
               what
               yee
               meaned
               by
               
                 the
                 recoverie
                 and
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 established
                 and
                 professed
                 before
                 the
                 fore-sayde
                 Novations
                 ?
              
               and
               what
               is
               that
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               ,
               to
               which
               your
               wordes
               there
               haue
               reference
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               Whether
               it
               bee
               that
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               ,
               when
               the
               Service-Booke
               ,
               and
               Booke
               of
               Canons
               ,
               were
               vrged
               vpon
               you
               ?
               or
               if
               it
               bee
               the
               tyme
               ,
               when
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               were
               receaved
               in
               this
               Church
               ?
               But
               ,
               truelie
               ,
               your
               Answere
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               no-wayes
               satisfactorie
               ,
               nor
               hath
               so
               much
               as
               a
               showe
               of
               satisfaction
               .
               For
               yee
               are
               afrayd
               to
               expresse
               
                 that
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               ,
               lest
               yee
               bee
               forced
               to
               graunt
               ,
               that
               which
               wee
               before
               objected
               .
               And
               yet
               your
               speach
               bewrayeth
               you
               :
               For
               seeing
               yee
               answere
               onelie
               to
               that
               which
               wee
               sayde
               concerning
               the
               last
               of
               these
               two
               periods
               ,
               wee
               collect
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 the
                 recoverie
                 of
                 the
                 libertie
                 and
                 puritie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 established
                 before
                 the
                 fore-sayd
                 Novations
                 ,
              
               yee
               meane
               the
               reducing
               of
               the
               Policie
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               vnto
               that
               estate
               in
               which
               it
               was
               ,
               before
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               were
               established
               .
               And
               hence
               wee
               inferre
               ,
               as
               wee
               did
               before
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               part
               of
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               yee
               condemne
               and
               abjure
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               as
               contrarie
               to
               the
               Puritie
               and
               Libertie
               of
               the
               GOSPELL
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Yee
               seeme
               to
               answere
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               part
               of
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               yee
               condemne
               not
               
                 PEARTH
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               but
               those
               Abuses
               and
               
                 Corruptions
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 accompanied
                 them
              
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Superstitious
                 observing
                 of
                 dayes
                 ,
                 cessation
                 from
                 worke
                 on
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Feasting
                 ,
                 Guysing
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 grosse
                 abuses
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 entered
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 vpon
                 kneeling
                 before
                 the
                 Elementes
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               these
               Abuses
               ,
               wee
               who
               allow
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               may
               sweare
               without
               prejudice
               of
               our
               cause
               ,
               
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 Puritie
                 and
                 Libertie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 professed
                 ,
                 before
                 these
                 Novations
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               ,
               first
               ,
               let
               anie
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               vnpartiall
               man
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               the
               state
               of
               our
               CHVRCH
               ,
               judge
               ,
               whether
               or
               not
               it
               bee
               lyklie
               ,
               that
               your
               Vowe
               ,
               of
               
                 the
                 recovering
                 the
                 Libertie
                 and
                 Puritie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 Episcopacie
                 ,
                 and
                 Pearth
                 Articles
                 ,
                 were
                 introduced
                 ,
              
               importeth
               onelie
               an
               Intention
               of
               removing
               of
               the
               Consequentes
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               removing
               of
               those
               thinges
               them-selues
               ?
               Truelie
               ,
               wee
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               knowe
               the
               state
               of
               this
               CHVRCH
               ,
               and
               your
               mynde
               ,
               concerning
               these
               thinges
               ,
               will
               thinke
               this
               your
               Glosse
               of
               your
               owne
               wordes
               ,
               to
               bee
               violent
               ,
               and
               excogitated
               for
               cluding
               our
               Argument
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Secondlie
               :
               Who
               can
               thinke
               ,
               that
               yee
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               Contryvers
               of
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               who
               condemne
               
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               yee
               doe
               
                 the
                 consequentes
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               haue
               onelie
               vowed
               ,
               to
               remoue
               their
               Consequentes
               ,
               and
               not
               remoue
               them-selues
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               Thirdlie
               ,
               is
               it
               possible
               ,
               that
               anie
               can
               promise
               and
               vowe
               ,
               to
               labour
               for
               the
               curing
               of
               so
               manie
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               pretended
               diseases
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               (
               wee
               meane
               these
               abuses
               which
               yee
               say
               ,
               haue
               accompanied
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               )
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               tyme
               promise
               ,
               and
               intende
               nothing
               concerning
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               causes
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               Fourthlie
               ,
               how
               can
               wee
               ,
               without
               great
               prejudice
               of
               our
               cause
               ,
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               these
               grosse
               abuses
               mentioned
               by
               you
               ,
               haue
               entred
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               by
               
                 kneeling
                 before
                 the
                 Elements
              
               ?
               (
               yee
               should
               haue
               sayde
               
                 at
                 the
                 receaving
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 )
              
               for
               seeing
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               receaving
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               confessed
               by
               vs
               to
               bee
               a
               matter
               indifferent
               ;
               if
               in
               our
               Oath
               ,
               wee
               acknowledge
               these
               grosse
               abuses
               to
               haue
               entred
               in
               vpon
               Kneeling
               ,
               it
               will
               probablie
               follow
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               judgement
               ,
               who
               recommend
               this
               Oath
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               infalliblie
               ,
               that
               Kneeling
               for
               the
               evill
               consequences
               thereof
               ,
               ought
               to
               bee
               removed
               .
               Doe
               yee
               not
               heere
               cunninglie
               deale
               with
               vs
               ?
               For
               altho
               yee
               vrge
               vs
               not
               ,
               as
               yee
               say
               ,
               to
               sweare
               and
               promise
               the
               removing
               of
               Kneeling
               ,
               yet
               yee
               vrge
               vs
               ,
               by
               your
               owne
               confession
               ,
               to
               promise
               the
               removing
               of
               these
               abuses
               occasioned
               by
               Kneeling
               :
               which
               beeing
               acknowledged
               by
               vs
               ,
               yee
               will
               then
               take
               vpon
               you
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               Kneeling
               it selfe
               ought
               to
               bee
               removed
               :
               for
               yee
               holde
               it
               for
               a
               
                 Maxime
                 ,
                 That
                 thinges
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 beeing
                 abused
                 and
                 polluted
                 with
              
               Superstition
               ,
               
                 should
                 bee
                 abolished
              
               .
               Wee
               can
               not
               sufficientlie
               marvell
               ,
               how
               yee
               who
               are
               of
               this
               mynde
               ,
               can
               say
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               who
               allowe
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               may
               sweare
               to
               
                 recover
                 the
                 Libertie
                 and
                 Puritie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
              
               
               as
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               yee
               meane
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               doe
               so
               ,
               
                 without
                 prejudice
                 of
                 our
                 cause
              
               .
               But
               wee
               haue
               alreadie
               showne
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               your
               judgement
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               if
               wee
               sweare
               that
               which
               yee
               would
               haue
               vs
               to
               sweare
               ,
               our
               cause
               shall
               bee
               much
               prejudged
               ,
               yea
               ,
               vtterlie
               lost
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Fiftlie
               :
               Howe
               can
               wee
               sweare
               ,
               
                 to
                 remoue
                 these
                 grosse
                 abuses
                 entered
                 in
                 vpon
                 Kneeling
                 ,
              
               as
               yee
               alleadge
               ;
               seeing
               wee
               thinke
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               abuses
               haue
               entered
               in
               vpon
               it
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               our
               people
               ,
               trye
               them
               who
               please
               ,
               will
               show
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               as
               free
               from
               all
               erronious
               conceits
               ,
               concerning
               that
               holie
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               anie
               living
               in
               these
               Congregations
               where
               Kneeling
               is
               daylie
               cryed
               downe
               .
            
             
               10
               Sixtlie
               ,
               as
               for
               these
               abuses
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               reckoned
               vp
               by
               you
               ,
               as
               the
               consequentes
               of
               the
               observation
               of
               
                 Festivall
                 dayes
              
               ,
               to
               passe
               by
               that
               which
               before
               wee
               marked
               concerning
               Kneeling
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               granting
               of
               this
               were
               a
               great
               prejudice
               to
               our
               cause
               ,
               some
               of
               these
               are
               not
               abuses
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 cessation
                 from
                 worke
              
               .
               Agayne
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               haue
               not
               come
               in
               vpon
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               Pearth
               ,
               as
               Guysing
               ,
               and
               Feasting
               ,
               (
               yee
               meane
               
                 excessiue
                 Feasting
              
               ,
               for
               otherwyse
               it
               is
               not
               an
               abuse
               )
               which
               onlie
               fall
               foorth
               on
               
                 Christ-mas
                 Feastivitie
              
               .
               For
               sure
               wee
               are
               ,
               that
               these
               abuses
               haue
               not
               come
               by
               the
               anniversarie
               commemoration
               of
               
                 CHIST'S
                 Nativitie
              
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               by
               the
               ordinance
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               all
               
                 Superstitious
                 observation
              
               ,
               and
               Prophanation
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               or
               anie
               other
               day
               ,
               is
               prohibited
               ,
               and
               appoynted
               to
               be
               rebuked
               .
               This
               the
               Reverend
               and
               learned
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               EDINBVRGH
               ,
               in
               his
               defence
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               concerning
               Feastivities
               ,
               PAG.
               63.
               proveth
               ,
               because
               (
               sayeth
               hee
               )
               wee
               haue
               lacked
               preaching
               vpon
               Christ-mas
               day
               ,
               these
               fiftie
               seaven
               yeares
               by-gone
               ,
               
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               yet
               Ryot
               ,
               Prophanenesse
               ,
               Surfet
               ,
               and
               Drunkennesse
               ,
               haue
               not
               beene
               wanting
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Seaventhlie
               ,
               as
               for
               
                 Superstitious
                 observation
                 of
                 dayes
              
               ,
               (
               whereof
               hitherto
               wee
               haue
               had
               no
               experience
               )
               wee
               marvell
               ,
               that
               yee
               can
               reckon
               it
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Consequentes
               of
               the
               observation
               of
               dayes
               :
               seeing
               in
               your
               judgement
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               with
               the
               observation
               of
               dayes
               .
               For
               yee
               thinke
               the
               observation
               of
               anie
               daye
               ,
               except
               the
               LORD'S
               Day
               ,
               to
               bee
               ,
               in
               the
               owne
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               Superstitious
               ,
               and
               Will-worship
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               As
               for
               the
               last
               part
               of
               your
               Answere
               to
               our
               Argument
               ,
               concerning
               the
               fore-sayde
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               ;
               where
               yee
               alleadge
               ,
               that
               
                 manie
                 Corruptions
              
               ,
               of
               Popish
               and
               
                 Arminian
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               haue
               entered
               in
               the
               Kirke
               ,
               &c.
               wee
               aske
               you
               ,
               Whether
               yee
               designe
               heere
               an
               other
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               ,
               than
               yee
               did
               before
               ?
               or
               if
               yee
               designe
               onlie
               this
               selfe-same
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               which
               both
               the
               fore-sayde
               
                 Practicall
                 Abuses
              
               ,
               and
               these
               
                 Doctrinall
                 Corruptions
              
               ,
               haue
               entered
               into
               this
               Church
               ,
               accompanying
               ,
               a
               yee
               alleadge
               ,
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ?
               )
               Or
               ,
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               If
               yee
               designe
               no
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               at
               all
               ?
               If
               yee
               take
               you
               to
               this
               last
               ,
               professing
               ,
               that
               yee
               haue
               heere
               designed
               
                 no
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               ;
               then
               yee
               answere
               not
               our
               Argument
               ,
               where-in
               wee
               particularlie
               ,
               and
               expresslie
               posed
               you
               ,
               concerning
               that
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               ,
               vnto
               which
               your
               wordes
               cited
               oft
               before
               ,
               haue
               reference
               .
               If
               yee
               designe
               the
               same
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               ,
               then
               looke
               howe
               yee
               can
               escape
               our
               praeceeding
               Argumentes
               ,
               concerning
               that
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme.
              
               
            
             
               13.
               
               But
               if
               yee
               designe
               an
               other
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               ,
               then
               wee
               aske
               you
               ,
               Whether
               it
               bee
               prior
               ,
               or
               posterior
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               alreadie
               mentioned
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               tyme
               praeceeding
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               Pearth
               ?
               Yee
               can
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               posterior
               to
               it
               :
               for
               yee
               complayned
               
               of
               
                 Arminian
                 Corruptions
              
               ,
               even
               before
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               ;
               branding
               some
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               with
               that
               Aspersion
               .
               And
               of
               
                 Popish
                 Corruptions
              
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               yee
               complayned
               ,
               when
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               were
               established
               .
               For
               the
               Doctrines
               ,
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               and
               expediencie
               of
               these
               thinges
               ,
               are
               ,
               in
               your
               judgement
               ,
               meerlie
               Popish
               ,
               and
               Antichristian
               .
               Neyther
               can
               yee
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               prior
               to
               the
               fore-sayde
               
                 period
                 of
                 tyme
              
               :
               for
               the
               tyme
               praeceeding
               the
               in-bringing
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               comprehendeth
               all
               that
               tract
               of
               tyme
               which
               interveaned
               betwixt
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               But
               wee
               will
               yet
               more
               evidentlie
               convince
               you
               ,
               by
               two
               other
               Arguments
               ,
               drawne
               from
               that
               part
               of
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               of
               which
               wee
               are
               now
               speaking
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               wordes
               of
               this
               your
               Answere
               ,
               to
               our
               fourth
               REPLYE
               ;
               for
               first
               in
               your
               Covenant
               yee
               promise
               ,
               and
               also
               will
               haue
               vs
               to
               promise
               with
               you
               ,
               
                 To
                 forebeare
                 for
                 a
                 tyme
                 ,
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Pearth
                 Articles
                 ,
                 vntill
                 they
                 bee
                 tryed
                 ,
              
               as
               yee
               say
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 Assemblie
              
               .
               But
               this
               forbearance
               importeth
               a
               manifest
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               wronging
               of
               our
               cause
               :
               for
               this
               is
               a
               fore-acknowledgement
               ,
               eyther
               of
               the
               vnlawfulnesse
               ,
               or
               else
               of
               the
               inexpediencie
               of
               the
               matters
               ,
               concluded
               in
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               .
               For
               wherefore
               ought
               wee
               in
               this
               exigence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               forbeare
               the
               practise
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               of
               other
               Rites
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               except
               for
               some
               greater
               evill
               comprehended
               in
               them
               ?
               This
               will
               appeare
               more
               evident
               ,
               if
               wee
               shall
               consider
               the
               reason
               alleadged
               by
               you
               ,
               Pag.
               17
               ,
               wherefore
               wee
               ought
               now
               to
               forbeare
               the
               practise
               of
               these
               Articles
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 sensible
                 feare
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
              
               wee
               ought
               to
               doe
               so
               .
               Now
               this
               
                 case
                 of
                 Scandall
              
               is
               not
               in
               your
               judgement
               ,
               a
               temporarie
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 perpetuall
                 consequent
              
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               .
               For
               yee
               thinke
               it
               will
               ever
               scandalize
               the
               Papists
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               
               approaching
               to
               them
               :
               Lykewyse
               yee
               thinke
               everie
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               especiallie
               Kneeling
               ,
               to
               bee
               
                 inductiue
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 ex
                 conditione
                 operis
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               verie
               nature
               and
               qualitie
               of
               the
               worke
               it selfe
               .
               Whence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               necessarilie
               and
               immutablie
               scandalous
               ;
               for
               what-so-ever
               agreeth
               to
               anie
               thing
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               agreeth
               to
               it
               necessarilie
               and
               immutablie
               .
               If
               therefore
               wee
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               sweare
               
                 the
                 forbearance
                 of
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bee
               holden
               to
               forbeare
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               tyme
               ,
               but
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Next
               ,
               wee
               pray
               you
               consider
               ,
               what
               is
               meaned
               by
               the
               
                 foresayde
                 Novations
              
               ,
               in
               that
               part
               of
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               wherein
               yee
               promise
               to
               labour
               to
               recover
               the
               Libertie
               and
               Puritie
               of
               the
               
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 foresayde
                 Novations
                 .
              
               Certaynlie
               these
               wordes
               can
               not
               bee
               vnderstood
               of
               
                 Novations
                 to
                 bee
                 introduced
              
               ,
               and
               which
               haue
               not
               as
               yet
               entred
               vnto
               our
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               Libertie
               ▪
               and
               Puritie
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               as
               yet
               lost
               ,
               yea
               ,
               not
               impared
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               needeth
               not
               to
               bee
               recovered
               by
               the
               removing
               of
               them
               .
               They
               must
               then
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               Novations
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Parenthesis
               of
               your
               Covenant
               ;
               that
               ,
               is
               of
               all
               
                 Innovations
                 alreadie
                 introduced
              
               by
               Authoritie
               ,
               and
               their
               alleadged
               Consequentes
               ,
               which
               yee
               promise
               to
               forbeare
               ,
               vntill
               they
               bee
               allowed
               ,
               and
               tryed
               by
               a
               free
               Assemblie
               .
               Hence
               anie
               man
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               altho
               in
               your
               Parenthesis
               ,
               yee
               promise
               onlie
               
                 to
                 forbeare
                 these
                 Novations
                 for
                 a
                 tyme
                 ,
              
               yet
               in
               the
               wordes
               immediatelie
               following
               ,
               yee
               condemne
               and
               abjure
               them
               .
               For
               the
               recovering
               of
               the
               Libertie
               and
               Puritie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               established
               before
               the
               foresayde
               Novations
               ,
               importeth
               manifestlie
               a
               removing
               of
               all
               these
               Novations
               ,
               which
               eyther
               in
               themselues
               ,
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               consequents
               ,
               are
               contrarie
               to
               the
               Puritie
               and
               Libertie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               But
               all
               Novations
               alreadie
               introduced
               ,
               are
               in
               your
               judgement
               of
               this
               kynde
               ,
               and
               
               there-fore
               your
               Vowe
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Recovering
                 the
                 Libertie
                 and
                 Puritie
                 of
                 the
                 GOSPELL
                 ,
              
               importeth
               a
               removing
               of
               all
               the
               fore-sayde
               Novations
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               To
               conclude
               this
               Argument
               :
               Yee
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               pryed
               no
               more
               narrowlie
               into
               the
               expressions
               of
               your
               COVENANT
               ,
               than
               wee
               had
               reason
               ;
               and
               haue
               laboured
               ,
               not
               to
               scarre
               our selues
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               with
               meere
               shadowes
               ,
               as
               yee
               affirme
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               our
               
                 ARGVMENT
                 ,
                 Ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               and
               the
               weake
               Retorsion
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               Answeres
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Nowe
               wee
               come
               to
               our
               Argument
               ,
               or
               Syllogisme
               ,
               AD
               HOMINEM
               ,
               which
               hath
               so
               pinched
               you
               ,
               that
               yee
               haue
               not
               attempted
               to
               answere
               to
               anie
               of
               the
               Propositions
               of
               it
               .
               Our
               intention
               in
               that
               Argument
               ,
               was
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               whether
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               bee
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               Yet
               yee
               (
               who
               came
               hither
               ,
               to
               giue
               vs
               satisfaction
               concerning
               the
               Covenant
               )
               can
               not
               ,
               with
               a
               safe
               conscience
               ,
               averre
               ,
               or
               declare
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               abjured
               in
               it
               .
               This
               wee
               did
               evidentlie
               proue
               ,
               reasoning
               thus
               :
               What-so-ever
               Rites
               are
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               they
               are
               also
               ,
               in
               your
               judgement
               ,
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               .
               But
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               are
               ,
               in
               your
               judgement
               ,
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               :
               ERGO
               ,
               they
               are
               ,
               in
               your
               judgement
               ,
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               :
               and
               ,
               consequentlie
               ,
               if
               yee
               deale
               sincerelie
               with
               vs
               ,
               ye
               must
               averre
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               also
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               To
               this
               yee
               say
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               what-so-ever
               be
               your
               judgement
               ,
               as
               yee
               are
               
                 particular
                 persons
              
               ,
               yet
               ,
               at
               this
               tyme
               ,
               
               yee
               were
               to
               bee
               taken
               ,
               as
               Commissioners
               from
               the
               whole
               Companie
               of
               Subscrybers
               .
               Truelie
               wee
               did
               take
               you
               so
               ;
               and
               did
               thinke
               ,
               that
               yee
               who
               were
               Commissioners
               from
               such
               a
               Multitude
               of
               good
               Christians
               ,
               would
               haue
               tolde
               vs
               your
               mynde
               sincerelie
               ,
               concerning
               the
               full
               extent
               of
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               yee
               would
               neyther
               haue
               affirmed
               anie
               thing
               as
               Commissioners
               ,
               which
               yee
               doe
               not
               thinke
               to
               bee
               true
               ,
               as
               yee
               are
               
                 particular
                 persons
              
               ;
               nor
               yet
               would
               haue
               laboured
               ,
               so
               to
               insnare
               vs
               ,
               as
               to
               haue
               bidden
               vs
               subscrybe
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               reallie
               ,
               and
               indeede
               ,
               in
               your
               judgement
               ,
               abjuring
               those
               thinges
               ,
               which
               wee
               ,
               with
               a
               safe
               conscience
               ,
               can
               not
               abjure
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               your
               judgement
               ,
               
                 PEARTH
                 ARTICLES
              
               ,
               and
               EPISCOPACIE
               ,
               are
               most
               reallie
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 LATE
                 COVENANT
              
               ,
               although
               yee
               playnlie
               affirme
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               in
               your
               Answeres
               to
               our
               fourth
               ,
               fift
               ,
               and
               sixt
               Demaund
               .
               And
               (
               which
               is
               much
               to
               bee
               noted
               )
               in
               your
               Answere
               to
               our
               tenth
               Demaund
               ,
               yee
               affirme
               ,
               concerning
               your selues
               ,
               That
               yee
               ,
               in
               this
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               haue
               promised
               onelie
               Forbearance
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               .
               Wee
               wonder
               much
               ,
               howe
               yee
               can
               say
               so
               .
               For
               who-so-ever
               by
               their
               Oath
               haue
               tyed
               themselues
               to
               a
               Confession
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               firmlie
               belieue
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               to
               bee
               abjured
               ,
               those
               haue
               indeede
               abjured
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               .
               But
               yee
               in
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               haue
               tyed
               your selues
               by
               your
               Oath
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Little
                 Confession
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               yee
               firmlie
               belieue
               ,
               Episcopacie
               ,
               and
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               to
               bee
               abjured
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               in
               your
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               yee
               haue
               abjured
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               :
               And
               not
               onelie
               yee
               ,
               but
               all
               those
               who
               are
               of
               that
               same
               mynde
               with
               you
               .
               Whence
               wee
               inferred
               ,
               in
               that
               tenth
               Demaund
               ,
               That
               none
               of
               you
               can
               vote
               freelie
               in
               the
               intended
               Assemblie
               ,
               concerning
               PEARTH
               ARTICLES
               ,
               and
               EPISCOPACIE
               .
            
             
             
               19.
               
               Secondlie
               ,
               yee
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               others
               of
               the
               Subscribents
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               our
               judgement
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               perswaded
               that
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               are
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               )
               had
               come
               as
               Commissioners
               at
               this
               tyme
               to
               vs
               ,
               our
               Argument
               AD
               HOMINEM
               ,
               had
               beene
               anticipated
               ,
               because
               it
               would
               not
               haue
               beene
               pertinent
               for
               them
               .
               But
               yee
               are
               deceaved
               ,
               for
               wee
               haue
               ever
               looked
               principallie
               to
               these
               ,
               who
               were
               
                 the
                 first
                 Contryvers
              
               of
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               or
               had
               speciall
               hand
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               your selues
               ,
               and
               to
               others
               ,
               who
               these
               manie
               yeares
               by-gone
               ,
               haue
               opposed
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               as
               Popish
               corruptions
               ,
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               and
               consequentlie
               haue
               ,
               in
               this
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               which
               that
               former
               Covenant
               is
               renewed
               )
               by
               your
               owne
               personall
               Oath
               ,
               abjured
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               .
               If
               then
               that
               other
               sort
               of
               Commissioners
               had
               come
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               wee
               would
               haue
               sayde
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               wee
               can
               not
               sweare
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               because
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               are
               in
               it
               abjured
               .
               And
               this
               wee
               would
               haue
               proved
               by
               the
               lyke
               Argumēt
               AD
               HOMINEM
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               an
               Argument
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               contryvers
               of
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               :
               as
               yee
               may
               easilie
               perceaue
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Thirdlie
               ,
               yee
               say
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               perceaved
               the
               insufficiencie
               of
               our
               Argument
               ,
               because
               wee
               objected
               this
               to
               our selues
               :
               that
               seeing
               wee
               thinke
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               wee
               may
               Subscrybe
               the
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               that
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               is
               renewed
               .
               Truelie
               yee
               might
               haue
               alleadged
               this
               ,
               if
               wee
               had
               propounded
               that
               objection
               ,
               and
               had
               left
               it
               vnanswered
               .
               But
               wee
               answered
               it
               ▪
               and
               brought
               some
               reasons
               (
               which
               yee
               wyselie
               did
               passe
               by
               ,
               perceaving
               the
               force
               of
               them
               )
               to
               show
               ,
               that
               wee
               can
               not
               convenientlie
               subscrybe
               your
               
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               our
               Judgement
               ,
               or
               rather
               Opinion
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               .
               We
               say
               Opinion
               :
               for
               to
               speake
               truelie
               what
               we
               thinke
               ,
               wee
               doubt
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               others
               with
               vs
               ,
               concerning
               the
               meaning
               of
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               touching
               matters
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               policie
               ,
               and
               haue
               not
               so
               full
               a
               perswasion
               in
               our
               myndes
               concerning
               those
               parts
               ,
               as
               may
               bee
               to
               vs
               a
               warrand
               of
               our
               Oath
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Fourthlie
               ,
               where-as
               yee
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               for
               vs
               to
               inquyre
               in
               your
               private
               opinion
               ,
               concerning
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               in
               that
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               where
               it
               tyeth
               vs
               
                 to
                 the
                 inviolable
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Olde
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               nor
               was
               it
               necessarie
               for
               you
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               knowne
               to
               vs
               ;
               Wee
               answere
               ,
               that
               wee
               inquired
               not
               your
               private
               opinion
               ,
               but
               the
               common
               judgement
               of
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               with
               you
               these
               twentie
               yeares
               by
               past
               ,
               haue
               accused
               vs
               of
               Perjurie
               ,
               for
               the
               alleadged
               violation
               of
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               sworne
               by
               our
               Praedecessoures
               .
               And
               truelie
               wee
               had
               more
               than
               reason
               to
               doe
               so
               ;
               because
               wee
               most
               justlie
               feared
               ,
               that
               yee
               ,
               who
               haue
               so
               oft
               accused
               vs
               of
               Perjurie
               ,
               for
               practising
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               abjured
               ,
               as
               yee
               alleadge
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               sworne
               by
               our
               Praedecessoures
               ,
               would
               much
               more
               vehementlie
               ;
               yea
               ,
               also
               with
               a
               greater
               show
               of
               probabilitie
               ,
               accuse
               vs
               of
               Perjurie
               ,
               for
               violation
               of
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               sworne
               and
               ratified
               by
               our selues
               in
               this
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               if
               wee
               should
               stand
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               in
               tyme
               to
               come
               .
               It
               became
               vs
               therefore
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               of
               this
               inconvenient
               ,
               to
               inquyre
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               also
               sincerelie
               and
               playnlie
               to
               declare
               to
               vs
               ,
               whether
               or
               not
               wee
               may
               Subscrybe
               &
               sweare
               the
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               as
               it
               includeth
               and
               ratifieth
               the
               Olde
               ,
               and
               yet
               bee
               reallie
               free
               
                 from
                 all
                 abjuration
                 ,
                 or
                 condemning
              
               Pearth
               Articles
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ?
               And
               lykewyse
               whether
               or
               not
               yee
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               who
               are
               of
               your
               
               mynde
               ,
               will
               holde
               and
               esteeme
               vs
               free
               from
               abjuration
               of
               them
               ,
               not-with-standing
               of
               our
               subscrybing
               of
               your
               Covenant
               .
               These
               Questions
               requyre
               a
               punctuall
               Aunswere
               .
               For
               if
               our
               subscrybing
               of
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               may
               eyther
               import
               a
               reall
               Abjuration
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               may
               make
               you
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               our
               Subscription
               ,
               wee
               are
               reallie
               ,
               and
               in-deede
               ,
               bound
               to
               reject
               them
               for
               ever
               ;
               neyther
               can
               wee
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               subscrybe
               your
               Covenant
               ;
               neyther
               can
               yee
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               requyre
               it
               of
               vs.
               
            
             
               22.
               
               Fiftlie
               ,
               from
               our
               refusing
               to
               subscrybe
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               reneweth
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Little
                 Confession
              
               ;
               because
               that
               Confession
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               Interpretation
               ,
               or
               conception
               of
               it
               ,
               importeth
               an
               Abjuration
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               yee
               collect
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               vpon
               this
               ground
               wee
               would
               not
               haue
               subscrybed
               the
               
                 Late
                 Confession
              
               anie
               tyme
               by-past
               .
               Secondlie
               ,
               That
               wee
               can
               not
               sweare
               the
               Confession
               of
               anie
               Church
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               
                 CREED
                 ,
                 Petitions
              
               of
               the
               
                 LORD'S
                 PRAYER
              
               ,
               nor
               Praeceptes
               of
               the
               ten
               COMMANDEMENTS
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               diverse
               Interpretations
               ,
               which
               men
               giue
               of
               them
               .
               Wee
               answere
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               
                 Little
                 Confession
              
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Authoritie
              
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               
                 Humane
                 Authoritie
              
               which
               it
               had
               ,
               hath
               these
               manie
               yeares
               by-gone
               ceassed
               ,
               (
               as
               THE
               PEACEABLE
               WARNING
               ,
               
                 Latelie
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Subjectes
                 in
                 SCOTLAND
                 ,
              
               proveth
               )
               wee
               would
               haue
               refused
               our
               Subscription
               vnto
               it
               ,
               ever
               since
               wee
               heard
               ,
               that
               it
               importeth
               an
               Abjuration
               of
               all
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               receaved
               in
               our
               CHVRCH
               in
               the
               yeare
               1681
               ;
               except
               wee
               had
               gotten
               some
               Evidence
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               sufficientlie
               satisfying
               our
               myndes
               .
               Secondlie
               :
               As
               for
               the
               CREED
               ,
               LORD's
               PRAYER
               ,
               and
               tenne
               COMMANDEMENTS
               ,
               your
               Argument
               
               taken
               from
               the
               varietie
               of
               mens
               Expositions
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               farre
               from
               the
               purpose
               .
               For
               ,
               since
               wee
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               ,
               or
               Penne-men
               of
               THEM
               ,
               neyther
               intended
               ,
               nor
               yet
               delivered
               anie
               thing
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               Trueth
               :
               and
               that
               their
               Expression
               is
               authenticke
               ,
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               embrace
               ,
               and
               receaue
               them
               ,
               not-with-standing
               of
               the
               varietie
               of
               Interpretations
               ,
               which
               men
               giue
               of
               them
               :
               neyther
               is
               it
               lawfull
               to
               vs
               ,
               to
               refuse
               our
               Subscription
               ,
               or
               Assent
               ,
               to
               them
               ,
               what-so-ever
               be
               the
               judgement
               or
               assent
               of
               those
               who
               requyre
               it
               of
               vs
               :
               beeing
               allwayes
               bound
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               infallible
               Authoritie
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               when
               wee
               doubt
               of
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               them
               .
               Thirdlie
               :
               As
               for
               anie
               of
               these
               later
               Confessions
               of
               Churches
               ,
               if
               the
               case
               bee
               such
               ,
               as
               nowe
               it
               is
               in
               this
               particular
               of
               this
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               wee
               bee
               not
               bound
               by
               anie
               standing
               Lawe
               ,
               to
               subscrybe
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               bee
               so
               lyable
               to
               the
               varietie
               of
               Interpretations
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               probablie
               import
               that
               which
               wee
               thinke
               to
               bee
               contrarie
               to
               the
               TRVETH
               ,
               and
               if
               these
               who
               requyre
               our
               Subscription
               ,
               bee
               ,
               in
               our
               judgement
               ,
               Opposers
               of
               the
               Trueth
               ,
               in
               anie
               poynt
               contayned
               in
               that
               Confession
               ,
               &
               may
               make
               advantage
               of
               our
               Subscription
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               tyed
               by
               it
               ,
               to
               consent
               to
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               or
               Practises
               :
               we
               may
               justlie
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               denye
               our
               Subscription
               to
               that
               Confession
               ,
               for
               the
               ambiguitie
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               may
               desire
               those
               who
               vrge
               vs
               to
               subscrybe
               it
               ,
               to
               declare
               vnto
               ●s
               ,
               before
               wee
               giue
               our
               SVBSCRIPTION
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 that
              
               CONFESSION
               ,
               
                 in
                 their
                 judgement
                 ,
                 will
                 tye
                 vs
                 to
                 their
              
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               Practises
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Last
               of
               all
               :
               
                 In
                 modestie
              
               ,
               as
               yee
               say
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               jesting
               complement
               ,
               yee
               present
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               
                 a
                 Dish
                 ▪
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 dressing
              
               :
               yee
               meane
               ,
               the
               lyke
               Argument
               ,
               AD
               HOMINEM
               ;
               which
               is
               this
               :
               The
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 abjured
                 in
                 the
              
               Negatiue
               Confession
               ,
               
                 are
                 not
                 
                 abjured
                 in
                 this
              
               Late
               Covenant
               :
               
                 But
                 the
              
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
                 which
                 were
                 concluded
                 in
              
               Pearth
               Assemblie
               ,
               
                 are
                 not
                 abjured
                 ▪
                 as
                 yee
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               Negatiue
               Confession
               ,
               made
               anno
               1581
               ;
               
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 abjured
                 in
                 this
              
               Late
               Covenant
               .
               
                 The
                 first
              
               Proposition
               ,
               as
               yee
               say
               ,
               
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
              
               Late
               Covenant
               
                 wee
                 are
                 bound
                 no
                 farther
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Negatiue
               Confession
               ,
               
                 but
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 inviolable
                 :
                 And
                 there-fore
                 ,
                 what
              
               Rites
               
                 are
                 not
                 abjured
                 there
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 abjured
                 heere
                 .
              
               Lyke-wyse
               yee
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               PROPOSITION
               can
               not
               bee
               denyed
               by
               vs
               ,
               in
               respect
               
                 these
                 twentie
                 yeares
                 by-gone
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 thought
                 our selues
                 free
                 of
              
               Perjurie
               ,
               
                 not-with-standing
                 of
                 the
              
               Oath
               made
               1581
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 conforming
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
              
               Ordinance
               of
               PEARTH
               .
               Good
               Brethren
               ,
               yee
               haue
               retorted
               this
               .
               Argument
               verie
               weaklie
               vpon
               vs.
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               wee
               flatlie
               denye
               the
               Major
               of
               your
               Syllogisme
               ;
               and
               withall
               doe
               repell
               the
               confirmation
               of
               it
               .
               For
               altho
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               were
               not
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               reneweth
               the
               
                 Negatiue
                 Confession
              
               ;
               yet
               they
               may
               bee
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               alreadie
               proven
               ,
               they
               are
               abjured
               in
               that
               other
               part
               of
               your
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               where
               yee
               vowe
               and
               promise
               ,
               
                 To
                 recover
                 the
              
               Libertie
               and
               Puritie
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 established
                 and
                 professed
                 before
                 the
                 fore-sayde
              
               Novations-Next
               ,
               as
               for
               your
               Minor
               ,
               or
               
                 second
                 Proposition
              
               ,
               wee
               suspend
               our
               judgement
               of
               it
               ,
               vntill
               wee
               bee
               better
               informed
               and
               advysed
               :
               doubting
               ,
               as
               wee
               sayde
               before
               ,
               concerning
               the
               meaning
               of
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               which
               concerne
               matters
               of
               Rite
               or
               Ceremonie
               .
               Neyther
               doeth
               the
               confirmation
               of
               your
               Minor
               trouble
               vs
               ;
               for
               wee
               haue
               thought
               our selues
               free
               of
               Perjurie
               these
               twentie
               yeares
               by-gone
               ,
               not
               for
               anie
               certayne
               perswasion
               which
               wee
               had
               ,
               that
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               are
               not
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               but
               because
               wee
               did
               not
               personallie
               sweare
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               tyed
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               
               Oath
               ▪
               of
               those
               who
               did
               Subscrybe
               it
               :
               which
               wee
               are
               readie
               to
               demonstrate
               by
               irrefragable
               Argumentes
               .
               Yee
               see
               then
               your
               Argument
               retorted
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               pearceth
               vs
               not
               at
               all
               :
               and
               the
               Reader
               ,
               may
               perceaue
               that
               our
               Argument
               hath
               beene
               so
               forciblie
               throwne
               vpon
               you
               ,
               that
               yee
               haue
               not
               taken
               vpon
               you
               to
               answere
               anie
               part
               of
               it
               .
               If
               ye
               had
               had
               evidence
               of
               the
               Trueth
               for
               you
               ,
               yee
               would
               not
               onlie
               haue
               retorted
               our
               Argument
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               answering
               it
               punctuallie
               ,
               showne
               ,
               that
               it
               strayteth
               not
               you
               :
               and
               if
               yee
               had
               beene
               exact
               Resolvers
               ,
               yee
               would
               not
               haue
               gone
               about
               to
               haue
               satisfied
               vs
               with
               a
               naked
               
                 Argument
                 in
                 contrarium
              
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Before
               wee
               leaue
               this
               poynt
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               knowne
               to
               all
               ,
               what
               reason
               wee
               haue
               to
               insist
               in
               this
               our
               Argument
               ,
               AD
               HOMINEM
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               haue
               proponed
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               catch
               advantage
               of
               you
               ,
               but
               to
               get
               satisfaction
               to
               our
               owne
               myndes
               ,
               concerning
               the
               COVENANT
               ,
               and
               your
               sinceritie
               in
               vrging
               vs
               to
               Subscrybe
               it
               ,
               wee
               will
               collect
               out
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               bene
               alreadie
               sayd
               ,
               some
               INTERROGATORIES
               ,
               which
               wee
               pray
               you
               to
               answere
               punctuallie
               ,
               if
               yee
               intende
               to
               giue
               vs
               satisfaction
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               Whether
               or
               not
               your
               declaration
               of
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               
                 LATE
                 COVEMANT
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               it
               extendeth
               not
               it selfe
               to
               the
               abjuration
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               bee
               not
               onlie
               VERA
               ,
               true
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               also
               VERAX
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               consonant
               to
               your
               mynde
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               mynde
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Contryvers
               of
               it
               ?
               The
               reason
               where-fore
               wee
               propone
               this
               question
               ,
               yee
               will
               perceaue
               by
               these
               that
               follow
               .
               Secondlie
               ,
               seeing
               yee
               and
               others
               the
               chiefe
               Contryvers
               of
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               haue
               beene
               ever
               of
               this
               mynde
               ,
               that
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               are
               abjured
               in
               it
               ;
               wee
               aske
               ,
               Whether
               yee
               all
               tying
               your selues
               by
               this
               
                 LATE
                 COVENANT
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 inviolable
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 OLDE
                 COVENANT
                 ,
              
               
               haue
               tyed
               your selues
               to
               it
               in
               all
               the
               particular
               poynts
               ,
               which
               yee
               conceaved
               to
               bee
               contayned
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               onelie
               in
               some
               of
               them
               ?
               Did
               yee
               by
               
                 mentall
                 reservation
              
               ,
               except
               anie
               part
               of
               that
               
                 OLDE
                 COVENANT
              
               ,
               or
               in
               particular
               did
               yee
               except
               that
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               ,
               
                 Perpetuall
                 continuance
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 &
                 Discipline
                 of
                 this
                 Church
              
               is
               promised
               ?
               Or
               if
               that
               part
               was
               not
               excepted
               ,
               did
               yee
               put
               anie
               new
               glosse
               vpon
               it
               which
               it
               had
               not
               before
               ?
               And
               if
               yee
               did
               not
               ,
               whether
               or
               not
               yee
               renewing
               the
               Oath
               of
               perpetuall
               observation
               ,
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               Anno
               1581
               ,
               haue
               not
               onlie
               reallie
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 conception
              
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               
                 OLDE
                 COVENANT
              
               ,
               abjured
               all
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               added
               to
               the
               Discipline
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               since
               the
               fore-sayde
               yeare
               ;
               and
               consequentlie
               ,
               the
               Articles
               of
               Pearth
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ?
               Thirdlie
               ,
               seeing
               yee
               so
               confidentlie
               averre
               ,
               that
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               are
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Olde
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               howe
               can
               yee
               denye
               them
               to
               bee
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               except
               yee
               acknowledge
               a
               substantiall
               difference
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Olde
               and
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               ?
               Fourthlie
               ,
               if
               yee
               grant
               that
               they
               are
               reallie
               and
               indeed
               abjured
               in
               the
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               how
               can
               yee
               faythfullie
               and
               sincerelie
               say
               to
               vs
               ,
               or
               to
               anie
               other
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               abjured
               in
               it
               ?
               Fiftlie
               ,
               how
               can
               yee
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               (
               who
               with
               you
               haue
               reallie
               ,
               and
               also
               
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 conception
                 of
                 the
                 Olde
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               abjured
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               by
               renewing
               of
               it
               )
               voyce
               freelie
               ,
               in
               the
               intended
               Assemblie
               ,
               concerning
               these
               thinges
               ;
               seeing
               yee
               are
               tyed
               by
               your
               Oath
               ,
               to
               condemne
               and
               abrogate
               them
               ?
               Sixtlie
               ,
               How
               can
               wee
               concurre
               with
               you
               in
               an
               Oath
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               are
               infalliblie
               perswaded
               that
               yee
               haue
               abjured
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ?
               Seaventhlie
               ,
               If
               wee
               concurre
               with
               you
               in
               that
               Oath
               ,
               will
               yee
               not
               (
               as
               wee
               objected
               in
               our
               REPLYE
               ,
               but
               yee
               haue
               not
               answered
               it
               )
               thinke
               vs
               bound
               
               by
               our
               Oath
               ,
               to
               condemne
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ?
               And
               will
               not
               yee
               thinke
               your selues
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               tell
               vs
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               that
               which
               yee
               thinke
               to
               bee
               trueth
               ,
               and
               may
               make
               much
               for
               your
               cause
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 haue
                 but
                 one
                 sense
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               in
               that
               one
               sense
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               are
               abjured
               ?
            
             
               25.
               
               Yee
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               may
               nowe
               see
               ,
               howe
               injustlie
               yee
               sayde
               ,
               That
               wee
               would
               haue
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               agaynst
               their
               intention
               ,
               
                 And
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 dis-allowe
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
              
               Pearth
               Articles
               ,
               and
               Episcopall
               Governement
               ,
               
                 lest
                 they
                 bee
                 tryed
                 in
                 a
                 free
              
               Assemblie
               .
               God
               knoweth
               ,
               how
               farre
               wee
               detest
               all
               such
               dealing
               ,
               and
               this
               vindication
               of
               our
               two
               Argumentes
               (
               wee
               added
               also
               a
               third
               ,
               but
               yee
               haue
               swallowed
               it
               )
               brought
               by
               vs
               ,
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               are
               abjured
               in
               your
               
                 Late
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               will
               sufficientlie
               cleare
               vs
               of
               this
               imputation
               ,
               to
               all
               vnpartiall
               Readers
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Wee
               did
               not
               onelie
               alleadge
               ,
               as
               yee
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 your
                 Supplications
                 to
                 his
                 Majestie
                 were
                 fullie
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 last
              
               PROCLAMATION
               ;
               but
               grounding
               an
               Argument
               vpon
               your
               Answere
               ,
               to
               our
               fourth
               Demaund
               ,
               wee
               reasoned
               thus
               :
               If
               in
               all
               your
               Supplications
               ,
               yee
               haue
               onelie
               sought
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               
                 Service-Booke
                 ,
                 Booke
              
               of
               Canons
               ,
               and
               
                 New
                 High
                 Commission
              
               ;
               not
               complayning
               of
               anie
               other
               Novations
               ,
               alreadie
               introduced
               :
               And
               ,
               seeing
               his
               Majestie
               hath
               graunted
               this
               vnto
               you
               ,
               what
               reason
               haue
               yee
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               his
               Majestie
               hath
               not
               satisfied
               your
               Supplications
               ?
               This
               our
               Argument
               ,
               yee
               haue
               turned
               to
               a
               meere
               Alleadgeance
               ,
               lest
               yee
               should
               haue
               troubled
               your selues
               ,
               with
               answering
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               VVhether
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               we
               may
               forbeare
               the
               practise
               of
               
                 PEARTH
                 ARTICLES
              
               ,
               vntill
               they
               bee
               tryed
               in
               a
               
                 FREE
                 ASSEMBLIE
              
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Wee
               come
               now
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               your
               COVENANT
               ,
               by
               your
               owne
               confession
               ,
               tyeth
               vs
               to
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 The
                 forbearance
                 of
              
               PEARTH
               Articles
               ,
               
                 vntill
                 they
                 bee
                 tryed
                 in
                 a
                 free
              
               Assemblie
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               where-as
               yee
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 vrging
                 of
                 the
              
               Service
               Booke
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 for
                 forbearance
                 of
              
               PEARTH
               Articles
               ,
               
                 till
                 an
              
               Assemblie
               ;
               wee
               professe
               ,
               that
               wee
               can
               not
               see
               the
               equitie
               ,
               and
               force
               of
               this
               reason
               .
               For
               the
               Service-Booke
               may
               be
               holden
               out
               ,
               albeit
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               were
               not
               forborne
               at
               this
               tyme
               ;
               yea
               ,
               altho
               they
               should
               never
               bee
               removed
               .
               And
               the
               more
               obedient
               ,
               Subjects
               were
               at
               this
               tyme
               ,
               to
               his
               Majesties
               lawes
               allreadie
               established
               ,
               the
               greater
               hope
               might
               they
               haue
               of
               obtayning
               their
               desires
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               Ye
               bring
               2
               Argumēts
               ,
               to
               proue
               the
               lawfulnes
               of
               the
               
                 forbearance
                 of
                 Novations
                 alreadie
                 introduced
              
               .
               One
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Articles
              
               of
               Pearth
               establishing
               them
               ,
               
                 were
                 cōcluded
                 onlie
                 for
                 satisfying
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 presse
                 anie
                 man
                 with
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 them
              
               :
               And
               
                 because
                 the
              
               Act
               
                 it selfe
                 (
                 yee
                 meane
                 the
              
               Act
               concerning
               Kneeling
               )
               
                 giveth
                 warrand
                 ,
                 to
                 forbeare
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 this
                 tyme
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 memorie
                 of
                 Superstition
                 is
                 revived
                 .
              
               But
               this
               reason
               doeth
               no
               wayes
               satisfie
               our
               consciences
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               last
               part
               of
               your
               Answere
               ;
               THE
               MEMORIE
               OF
               SVPERSTITIOVS
               CELEBRATION
               OF
               THE
               LORD'S
               SVPPER
               ,
               is
               not
               renewed
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               for
               ought
               wee
               know
               .
               And
               ,
               if
               yee
               meane
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               renewed
               by
               the
               
               Service-Booke
               ;
               suppone
               that
               were
               true
               ,
               yet
               ,
               yee
               know
               ,
               the
               Service-Booke
               is
               discharged
               ,
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               Councell
               ,
               at
               his
               Majesties
               commandement
               .
               Secondlie
               ,
               the
               Act
               of
               Pearth
               ,
               giveth
               no
               warrand
               to
               forbeare
               Kneeling
               ,
               vpon
               everie
               suspition
               or
               apprehension
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               re-entring
               vnto
               this
               Church
               .
               Your
               Argument
               ,
               which
               yee
               brought
               to
               proue
               this
               ,
               from
               the
               narratiue
               of
               that
               Act
               ,
               in
               your
               Answere
               to
               our
               nynth
               Demaund
               ,
               is
               confuted
               moste
               playnlie
               by
               vs
               in
               our
               Replye
               to
               your
               Aunswere
               :
               and
               wee
               shall
               agayne
               speake
               of
               it
               in
               our
               DVPLYE
               ,
               to
               your
               second
               Answere
               concerning
               that
               Demaund
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               As
               for
               the
               other
               two
               parts
               of
               your
               reason
               ,
               they
               are
               contrarie
               to
               the
               verie
               wordes
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               .
               The
               first
               part
               is
               contrarie
               to
               the
               Narratiue
               of
               all
               these
               Acts
               ,
               wherein
               no
               mention
               is
               made
               
                 of
                 satisfying
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               but
               of
               other
               motiues
               taken
               from
               the
               expediencie
               ,
               or
               vtilitie
               of
               the
               matters
               themselues
               .
               The
               second
               part
               is
               contrarie
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               Decision
               ,
               or
               Determination
               of
               these
               Acts
               :
               in
               the
               which
               by
               these
               formall
               wordes
               ,
               
                 The
                 Assemblie
                 thinketh
                 good
                 :
                 the
                 Assemblie
                 ordayneth
                 :
                 Kneeling
              
               in
               the
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 Feastivall
                 dayes
              
               ,
               &c.
               are
               enjoyned
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               Wee
               heare
               of
               a
               childish
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               concept
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               thinke
               that
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 The
                 Assemblie
                 thinketh
                 good
              
               ,
               importe
               not
               an
               Ecclesiasticke
               constitution
               ,
               but
               a
               meere
               advyse
               ,
               or
               counsell
               .
               This
               apprehension
               proceedeth
               from
               ignorance
               :
               for
               that
               phrase
               is
               most
               frequentlie
               vsed
               by
               Councells
               ,
               in
               their
               decrees
               .
               In
               that
               
                 Apostolicke
                 Councell
              
               ,
               mentioned
               ACTS
               15
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               are
               expresslie
               vsed
               ,
               verse
               22.25.28
               .
               In
               the
               Councell
               of
               
                 Ancyra
                 ,
                 Can.
              
               1.
               
               &
               2.
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               vsed
               .
               In
               that
               Great
               and
               first
               
                 O
                 Ecumenicke
                 Councell
              
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
                 Can.
              
               5
               ,
               yee
               haue
               these
               wordes
               ;
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Can.
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Can.
               11.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               In
               the
               third
               Councell
               of
               
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Can.
              
               1.2
               .
               &
               3.
               the
               word
               placuit
               is
               vsed
               ,
               
                 &
                 in
                 codice
                 Canonum
                 Ecclesiae
                 Africanae
                 Graeco-Latino
                 passim
                 habetur
                 vox
              
               PLACVIT
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               from
               the
               Greeke
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolicke
                 Councell
              
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Act.
               16.4
               -
               Yea
               ,
               also
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Decree
              
               of
               
                 Caesar
                 Augustus
              
               ,
               LVKE
               2.
               verse
               1.
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 edictum
                 ,
                 placitum
              
               .
               And
               in
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Lawe
              
               ,
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               Emperoures
               ,
               are
               called
               
                 Principum
                 placita
                 ,
                 Instit
                 .
                 de
                 Jure
                 naturali
                 ,
              
               §
               .
               6.
               
               &
               9.
               
               
                 Quod
                 Principi
                 placuit
                 ,
                 Legis
                 habet
                 vigorem
                 ,
              
               sayeth
               
                 Vlpianus
                 ,
                 ff
                 .
                 de
                 Constit
                 .
                 Principum
                 ,
                 Lege
              
               1
               :
               Where
               
                 Quod
                 Principi
                 placuit
              
               ,
               signifieth
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               
                 Quod
                 Princeps
                 constituit
              
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               Your
               other
               Reason
               ,
               (
               which
               yee
               bring
               to
               proue
               
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 forbearance
                 of
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               )
               is
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               sweare
               the
               forbearance
               of
               a
               thing
               
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 sensible
                 Feare
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               yee
               thinke
               ,
               that
               by
               doing
               so
               ,
               yee
               haue
               sworne
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Commandement
               of
               GOD
               ,
               which
               forbiddeth
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               where-by
               others
               may
               bee
               scandalized
               .
               This
               Reason
               moveth
               vs
               no
               more
               than
               the
               first
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               for
               your
               feare
               of
               farther
               Superstition
               ,
               it
               is
               now
               groundlesse
               ,
               and
               causelesse
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               gracious
               Promises
               contayned
               in
               his
               Majesties
               PROCLAMATION
               .
               But
               although
               it
               were
               a
               feare
               justlie
               conceaved
               ,
               and
               although
               the
               eschewing
               of
               an
               Evill
               justlie
               feared
               ,
               bee
               a
               thing
               good
               ,
               and
               desirable
               ;
               yet
               wee
               ought
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               eschewing
               of
               it
               ,
               disobey
               the
               lawfull
               Commaundementes
               of
               our
               Superioures
               .
               For
               this
               were
               to
               doe
               Evill
               ,
               that
               Good
               might
               come
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               the
               Apostle
               condemneth
               ;
               ROM
               .
               3.
               verse
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               SCANDALL
               ;
               and
               whether
               or
               not
               wee
               may
               denye
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               Scandall
               causleslie
               taken
               ?
            
             
               32.
               
               As
               for
               that
               other
               motiue
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               for
               which
               yee
               alleadge
               ,
               that
               wee
               who
               thinke
               the
               matters
               concluded
               in
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               to
               bee
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               may
               sweare
               the
               
                 forbearance
                 of
                 them
              
               ;
               wee
               pray
               you
               ,
               tell
               vs
               ,
               What
               kynd
               of
               Scandall
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               yee
               alleadge
               ,
               is
               taken
               at
               
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ?
               Yee
               knowe
               ,
               that
               
                 passiue
                 Scandall
              
               ,
               is
               eyther
               
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 enormitie
                 or
                 irregularitie
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               when
               eyther
               it
               is
               a
               Sinne
               ,
               or
               else
               hath
               a
               manifest
               showe
               of
               sinne
               )
               
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 procured
                 ,
                 but
                 causeleslie
                 taken
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 eyther
                 through
                 malice
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 through
                 weaknesse
                 .
              
               Nowe
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               two
               sortes
               of
               Scandall
               whould
               yee
               haue
               vs
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               in
               
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ?
               If
               the
               first
               ,
               then
               yee
               would
               haue
               vs
               to
               condemne
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               before
               they
               bee
               tryed
               in
               a
               
                 free
                 Assemblie
              
               :
               which
               is
               contrarie
               to
               your
               Protestation
               ,
               and
               no
               lesse
               contrarie
               to
               our
               Resolution
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               wee
               acknowledge
               anie
               enormitie
               in
               
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Pearth
                 Articles
                 ,
                 ex
                 ipsa
                 conditione
                 operis
                 ,
              
               wee
               shall
               bee
               holden
               to
               condemne
               them
               ,
               and
               abstayne
               from
               them
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               If
               yee
               will
               haue
               vs
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Scandall
               following
               vpon
               
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               second
               sort
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               causeleslie
               taken
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               for
               such
               a
               Scandall
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               taken
               through
               weaknesse
               ,
               or
               malice
               ,
               wee
               ought
               to
               abstayne
               from
               the
               doing
               of
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               although
               it
               bee
               enjoyned
               by
               a
               lawfull
               Authoritie
               ;
               (
               for
               yee
               generallie
               affirme
               ,
               that
               
               all
               thinges
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               
                 directlie
                 commaunded
                 by
                 GOD
                 Him-selfe
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               bee
               omitted
               ,
               for
               anie
               Scandall
               what-so-ever
               ,
               altho
               it
               bee
               causeleslie
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               most
               maliciouslie
               taken
               ,
               and
               that
               not-with-standing
               of
               anie
               humane
               precept
               ,
               or
               lawe
               ,
               enjoying
               them
               .
               See
               the
               
                 Dispute
                 agaynst
                 the
                 English
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Part.
              
               2.
               
               Cap.
               8.
               
               Sect.
               5.
               
               &
               6.
               
               
                 Item
                 Cap.
              
               9.
               
               Sect.
               10.
               )
               then
               wee
               protest
               ,
               that
               wee
               differ
               so
               farre
               from
               you
               in
               this
               poynt
               ,
               that
               wee
               thinke
               ,
               that
               for
               no
               
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               ,
               can
               wee
               sweare
               such
               a
               forbearance
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               as
               yee
               would
               haue
               vs.
               And
               wee
               marvell
               from
               whence
               yee
               haue
               learned
               this
               strange
               ,
               and
               moste
               haske
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               for
               
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 causeleslie
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 maliciouslie
                 taken
                 ,
              
               a
               man
               may
               totallie
               ,
               and
               absolutelie
               ,
               denye
               Obedience
               ,
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Superioures
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Dispute
               even
               now
               cited
               ,
               alleadgeth
               for
               his
               opinion
               ,
               some
               Schoole-men
               ,
               acknowledging
               the
               trueth
               of
               it
               :
               and
               hee
               nameth
               Cajetane
               ,
               and
               Bannez
               ,
               who
               (
               sayeth
               hee
               )
               affirme
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               abstayne
               ,
               even
               
                 a
                 spiritualibus
                 non
                 necessariis
              
               ,
               when
               Scandall
               aryseth
               out
               of
               them
               .
               Hee
               might
               haue
               cited
               for
               this
               tenet
               ,
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Interpreters
               ,
               (
               even
               altho
               hee
               had
               beene
               but
               slenderlie
               acquaynt
               with
               them
               )
               as
               well
               as
               these
               two
               :
               For
               they
               all
               doe
               say
               so
               .
               But
               truelie
               he
               much
               mis-taketh
               them
               ,
               when
               hee
               alleadgeth
               them
               for
               his
               opinion
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               ever
               taught
               ,
               that
               wee
               ought
               
                 to
                 abstayne
                 totallie
                 and
                 altogether
              
               ,
               from
               anie
               spirituall
               duetie
               for
               the
               Scandall
               ,
               eyther
               of
               the
               weake
               ,
               or
               malicious
               .
               Secondlie
               ,
               when
               Thomas
               and
               others
               following
               him
               ,
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 bona
                 spiritualia
                 non
                 necessaria
                 sunt
                 dimittenda
                 propter
                 Scandalum
                 ,
              
               they
               speake
               directlie
               
                 de
                 eis
                 quae
                 sunt
                 sub
                 consilio
                 ,
                 non
                 vero
                 sub
                 praecepto
                 ,
              
               of
               matters
               of
               Councell
               ,
               and
               not
               commanded
               by
               anie
               Authoritie
               ,
               divyne
               or
               humane
               :
               and
               the
               most
               which
               they
               say
               of
               them
               ,
               
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               thinges
               
                 sunt
                 interdum
                 occultanda
                 ,
                 vel
                 ad
                 tempus
                 differenda
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               may
               at
               some
               tymes
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               bee
               omitted
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               the
               Scandall
               of
               the
               weake
               .
               Thirdlie
               ,
               the
               most
               accurate
               Casuists
               ,
               and
               Jnterpreters
               of
               Thomas
               ,
               differ
               much
               about
               this
               question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 thinges
                 that
                 are
                 commanded
                 by
                 positiue
              
               Lawes
               ,
               
                 Civill
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 omitted
                 at
                 any
                 tyme
                 ,
                 for
                 eschewing
              
               Scandalum
               pusillorum
               ,
               the
               Scandall
               
                 of
                 the
                 weake
              
               .
               Dyverse
               of
               them
               denye
               this
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Navarrus
               ,
               in
               
                 Manual
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               14.
               
               §
               .
               44.
               
               
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               5.
               
               
                 Tract
                 .
                 de
                 scandalo
                 ,
                 dubio
                 primo
                 ,
              
               §
               .
               5.
               
               
                 Becanus
                 in
                 summa
                 Theologiae
                 ,
                 Part.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Tom.
                 posteriori
                 ,
                 Tract
              
               .
               1.
               
               Cap.
               27.
               
               Quaest.
               5.
               
               
                 Ferdin
                 .
                 de
                 Castro
                 Palao
                 ,
                 in
                 opere
                 morali
                 ,
                 Tract
                 .
              
               6.
               
               Disp.
               6.
               
               Punct
               .
               16.
               
               
                 Duvallius
                 ,
                 in
              
               2
               am
               2
               ae
               
                 Divae
                 Thomae
                 ,
                 Tract
                 .
                 de
                 Charitate
                 ,
                 Quaest
                 .
              
               19.
               
               Art.
               5.
               
               And
               for
               their
               judgement
               ,
               they
               cite
               
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 Durandus
                 ,
                 Almainus
                 ,
                 Anton.
                 Florent
                 .
              
               and
               manie
               others
               .
               Fourthlie
               :
               Those
               of
               them
               who
               thinke
               ,
               that
               thinges
               commanded
               by
               
                 humane
                 Lawes
              
               ,
               may
               bee
               omitted
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               admit
               not
               ,
               as
               yee
               doe
               ,
               such
               an
               omission
               of
               the
               thing
               commaunded
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               as
               is
               conjoyned
               with
               a
               flatte
               Disclayming
               of
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Lawe
               .
               For
               they
               tell
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               ought
               not
               ,
               for
               anie
               Scandall
               of
               the
               weake
               ,
               denye
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Precepts
               ,
               or
               Lawes
               ,
               of
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               when-so-ever
               all
               other
               Circumstances
               beeing
               considered
               ,
               wee
               are
               tyed
               ,
               or
               obliedged
               ,
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               them
               .
               The
               omission
               ,
               then
               ,
               of
               the
               thing
               commaunded
               ,
               which
               they
               allowe
               ,
               is
               onelie
               
                 a
                 partiall
                 and
                 occasionall
                 forbearance
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 a
                 totall
                 abstinence
                 from
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               or
               disclayming
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Lawe
               .
               See
               
                 Valentia
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               3.
               
               Disp.
               3.
               
               Quaest
               .
               18.
               
               Punct
               .
               4.
               
               
                 &
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 de
                 triplici
                 Virtute
                 ,
                 Tract
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Disp.
               10.
               
               Sect.
               3.
               
               §
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               35.
               
               But
               the
               forbearance
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               which
               yee
               requyre
               of
               vs
               ,
               is
               conjoyned
               with
               a
               flatte
               disclayming
               
               of
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               all
               the
               Laws
               which
               established
               them
               .
               And
               yee
               will
               haue
               vs
               to
               forbeare
               these
               Articles
               ,
               at
               this
               tyme
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               particular
               Circumstances
               ,
               which
               wee
               ought
               to
               regarde
               ,
               beeing
               considered
               ,
               wee
               are
               tyed
               to
               Obedience
               of
               them
               ;
               especiallie
               ,
               if
               wee
               looke
               to
               the
               will
               and
               mynd
               of
               the
               Law-givers
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               present
               Superioures
               .
               Wee
               justlie
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               haue
               vs
               to
               disclayme
               ,
               all-to-gether
               ,
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               these
               Lawe
               :
               For
               who-so-ever
               resolue
               ,
               and
               determine
               ,
               not
               to
               practise
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               vntill
               they
               bee
               tryed
               in
               a
               
                 New
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               and
               established
               by
               a
               
                 New
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               these
               are
               purposed
               ,
               never
               to
               obey
               them
               ,
               except
               they
               bee
               tyed
               by
               
                 new
                 Lawes
              
               and
               Actes
               ,
               concluded
               in
               a
               
                 New
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               and
               Parliament
               :
               And
               ,
               consequentlie
               ,
               are
               resolved
               ,
               never
               to
               regarde
               and
               obeye
               the
               Lawes
               or
               Actes
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               1621
               ,
               which
               established
               these
               thinges
               .
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               yee
               would
               haue
               vs
               to
               resolue
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               promise
               ,
               and
               sweare
               ,
               not
               to
               practise
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               vntill
               they
               bee
               tryed
               in
               a
               
                 New
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               and
               established
               by
               a
               
                 New
                 Parliament
              
               :
               ERGO
               ,
               yee
               would
               haue
               vs
               to
               promise
               ,
               not
               to
               practise
               
                 Perth
                 articles
              
               ,
               except
               wee
               bee
               tyed
               ,
               or
               obliedged
               ,
               by
               
                 New
                 Lawes
              
               ,
               to
               practise
               them
               :
               and
               ,
               consequentlie
               .
               would
               haue
               vs
               ,
               never
               to
               regarde
               ,
               or
               obey
               ,
               the
               Actes
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               and
               Parliament
               1621.
               
            
             
               36.
               
               This
               kynde
               of
               forbearance
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               which
               is
               conjoyned
               with
               a
               playne
               disclayming
               of
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Lawes
               made
               by
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               can
               not
               bee
               excused
               with
               your
               pretence
               of
               Scandall
               causeleslie
               taken
               .
               This
               wee
               proue
               :
               First
               ,
               by
               a
               position
               granted
               by
               your selues
               ,
               and
               so
               evidentlie
               true
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               denye
               it
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               agaynst
               
                 English
                 Popish
              
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Part.
               1.
               
               Cap.
               4.
               
               Sect.
               4.
               sayeth
               ,
               That
               
                 it
                 were
              
               Scandall
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 thb
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 
                 prescrybe
                 thinges
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 or
                 expedient
                 for
                 the
                 eschewing
                 of
              
               Scandall
               :
               
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 contempt
                 ,
                 to
                 refuse
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 certaynlie
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 vnlawfulnesse
                 or
                 inexpediencie
                 of
                 things
                 commanded
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               if
               such
               a
               refusing
               of
               obedience
               ,
               bee
               both
               a
               Contempt
               ,
               and
               a
               Scandall
               ,
               it
               followeth
               manifestlie
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               for
               eschewing
               of
               Scandall
               causeleslie
               taken
               ,
               ought
               in
               such
               a
               case
               to
               refuse
               obedience
               .
               Hence
               wee
               reason
               thus
               :
               who-so-ever
               are
               not
               perswaded
               of
               the
               vnlawfulnesse
               or
               inexpediencie
               ,
               of
               the
               things
               commanded
               by
               their
               Superioures
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               contrare
               thinke
               them
               to
               bee
               expedient
               
                 ad
                 vitandum
                 Scandalum
              
               ;
               these
               ought
               not
               for
               eschewing
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               refuse
               obedience
               to
               the
               lawes
               and
               ordinances
               of
               their
               Superioures
               .
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               wee
               are
               neyther
               perswaded
               of
               the
               vnlawfulnesse
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               inexpediencie
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               :
               yea
               ,
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               wee
               thinke
               that
               the
               Acts
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               enjoyneth
               thinges
               verie
               expedient
               for
               eschewing
               of
               Scandall
               :
               ERGO
               ,
               wee
               ought
               not
               for
               eschewing
               of
               Scandall
               causeleslie
               taken
               ,
               to
               refuse
               obedience
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Major
               of
               this
               our
               first
               Argument
               ,
               is
               alreadie
               proven
               .
               The
               Minor
               is
               conforme
               to
               the
               light
               of
               our
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               as
               GOD
               knoweth
               :
               and
               therefore
               so
               long
               as
               wee
               are
               of
               this
               mynde
               ,
               wee
               can
               not
               denye
               obedience
               to
               the
               ordinances
               of
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               for
               anie
               feare
               of
               
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               .
            
             
               37.
               
               Secondlie
               ,
               that
               which
               may
               bee
               removed
               by
               information
               or
               instruction
               ,
               can
               not
               bee
               a
               warrand
               to
               vs
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 totall
                 abstinence
              
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               of
               an
               avowed
               disclayming
               of
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Scandall
               of
               the
               weake
               ,
               taken
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               may
               bee
               removed
               by
               information
               ,
               or
               instruction
               :
               ERGO
               ,
               it
               can
               not
               bee
               a
               warrand
               to
               vs
               ,
               of
               a
               totall
               disclayming
               of
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               whereby
               these
               Articles
               were
               established
               .
            
             
             
               38.
               
               Thirdlie
               :
               If
               for
               Scandalls
               taken
               ,
               especiallie
               by
               the
               Malicious
               ,
               wee
               may
               disclayme
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               then
               wee
               may
               ever
               disclayme
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               all
               Lawes
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Estate
               .
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               commanded
               by
               Lawes
               ,
               but
               some
               ,
               eyther
               through
               weaknesse
               ,
               or
               through
               malice
               ,
               may
               take
               offence
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               39.
               
               Fourthlie
               ,
               Wee
               ought
               not
               for
               eschewing
               
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               ,
               to
               injure
               or
               offend
               anie
               man
               ,
               by
               denying
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               ought
               not
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               ,
               to
               offend
               and
               injure
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               in
               Church
               and
               Policie
               ,
               by
               denying
               to
               them
               that
               obedience
               which
               is
               due
               to
               them
               .
               The
               antecedent
               is
               cleare
               by
               manie
               examples
               .
               For
               if
               a
               man
               bee
               Excommunicated
               ,
               shall
               his
               Wyfe
               ,
               Children
               ,
               and
               Servants
               flee
               his
               companie
               ,
               and
               so
               denye
               to
               him
               these
               dueties
               which
               they
               owe
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               others
               bee
               Scandalized
               ,
               by
               their
               keeping
               of
               companie
               with
               an
               Excommunicate
               Person
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               may
               not
               for
               eschewing
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               abstayne
               from
               these
               dueties
               ,
               which
               they
               owe
               to
               a
               private
               person
               ,
               much
               lesse
               may
               wee
               abstayne
               from
               that
               obedience
               ,
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               having
               publicke
               charges
               in
               Church
               and
               Policie
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               of
               Scandals
               causeleslie
               taken
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               40.
               
               Fiftlie
               ,
               What
               if
               the
               thing
               commanded
               ,
               bee
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               vnder
               payne
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               Authoritie
               ,
               vnder
               payne
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               shall
               wee
               for
               feare
               of
               a
               
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               ,
               which
               may
               bee
               removed
               by
               information
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Scandall
               of
               the
               malicious
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               bee
               informed
               at
               all
               ,
               abstayne
               from
               the
               doing
               of
               a
               thing
               lawfull
               and
               expedient
               ,
               enjoyned
               by
               Authoritie
               ,
               and
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               incurre
               these
               most
               grievous
               punishments
               of
               Death
               Temporall
               ,
               and
               Spirituall
               ?
               Wee
               belieue
               ,
               that
               
               your selues
               ,
               who
               speake
               most
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               would
               bee
               loath
               to
               take
               such
               a
               yoke
               vpon
               you
               .
            
             
               41.
               
               Sixtlie
               ,
               The
               denying
               of
               obedience
               ,
               to
               the
               lawfull
               commandements
               of
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               is
               forbidden
               in
               the
               fift
               COMMANDEMENT
               ,
               and
               consequentlie
               it
               is
               a
               sinne
               .
               Shall
               wee
               then
               for
               a
               
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               ,
               denye
               obedience
               to
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               and
               so
               incurre
               the
               guiltiness
               of
               sinne
               ?
               Yee
               commonlie
               answere
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Negatiue
                 Part
              
               of
               the
               fift
               COMMANDEMENT
               ,
               which
               forbiddeth
               
                 the
                 resisting
                 of
                 the
                 power
              
               ,
               ROM
               .
               13.
               
               VERS
               2.
               and
               in
               generall
               the
               denying
               of
               obedience
               to
               Superioures
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               
                 with
                 the
                 exception
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 anie
              
               Scandall
               
                 taken
                 by
                 others
              
               .
               For
               if
               wee
               see
               ,
               (
               say
               yee
               )
               that
               anie
               may
               ,
               or
               will
               take
               offence
               ,
               at
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               by
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               holden
               to
               obey
               them
               :
               and
               our
               denying
               of
               obedience
               to
               them
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               is
               not
               forbidden
               in
               that
               COMMANDEMENT
               .
            
             
               42.
               
               But
               ,
               first
               ,
               wee
               aske
               ,
               what
               warrand
               yee
               haue
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 negatiue
                 part
              
               of
               the
               fift
               Commaundement
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               vnderstoode
               
                 with
                 the
                 exception
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Scandall
                 ,
              
               more
               than
               other
               
                 negatiue
                 Preceptes
              
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ?
               Secondlie
               :
               As
               men
               may
               take
               offence
               ,
               eyther
               though
               weaknesse
               ,
               or
               malice
               ,
               at
               our
               doing
               of
               the
               thing
               commaunded
               ;
               so
               they
               are
               moste
               readie
               to
               stumble
               at
               our
               denying
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               
                 lawfull
                 Commaundementes
              
               of
               our
               Superioures
               :
               For
               they
               will
               take
               occasion
               ,
               by
               our
               carriage
               ,
               to
               doe
               that
               ,
               vnto
               which
               by
               nature
               ,
               they
               are
               moste
               enclyned
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               vilipende
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               their
               Superioures
               .
               Shall
               wee
               ,
               then
               ,
               for
               the
               eschewing
               of
               a
               
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               ,
               not
               onelie
               refuse
               to
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               the
               duetie
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               they
               craue
               of
               vs
               ;
               but
               also
               incurre
               an
               other
               Scandall
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               farre
               more
               perilous
               one
               .
               Thirdlie
               :
               Wee
               haue
               alreadie
               
               showne
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 negatiue
                 parte
              
               of
               the
               fift
               Commaundement
               ,
               is
               not
               allwayes
               to
               bee
               vnderstoode
               with
               the
               exception
               of
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               .
               For
               ,
               Wyues
               ,
               Children
               ,
               and
               Servantes
               ,
               must
               not
               denye
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               familiar
               conversation
               to
               their
               Husbandes
               ,
               Parentes
               ,
               and
               Masters
               ,
               which
               are
               excommunicated
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               others
               ,
               through
               weaknesse
               ,
               or
               malice
               ,
               bee
               scandalized
               there-at
               .
               Fourthly
               :
               As
               yee
               saye
               ,
               that
               the
               Precept
               concerning
               Obedience
               to
               Superioures
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               vnderstoode
               with
               the
               
                 exception
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               ;
               so
               wee
               ,
               with
               farre
               better
               Reason
               ,
               saye
               ,
               that
               the
               Precept
               ,
               of
               
                 eschewing
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               vnderstoode
               with
               
                 the
                 exception
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Obedience
                 peremptorlie
                 requyred
                 ,
              
               by
               our
               
                 lawfull
                 Superioures
              
               ,
               as
               wee
               shall
               showe
               in
               our
               next
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               VVhether
               the
               PRECEPT
               of
               OBEDIENCE
               to
               SVPERIOVRS
               ,
               or
               the
               PRECEPT
               of
               eschewing
               SCANDALL
               ,
               be
               more
               obligatorie
               ?
            
             
               43.
               
               Last
               of
               all
               :
               When
               a
               man
               is
               peremptorlie
               vrged
               by
               his
               Superioures
               ,
               to
               obey
               their
               
                 lawfull
                 Commandements
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               tyme
               feareth
               ,
               that
               if
               hee
               doe
               the
               thing
               commanded
               by
               them
               ,
               some
               ,
               through
               weaknesse
               ,
               shall
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               by
               his
               carriage
               ;
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               hee
               is
               not
               onlie
               in
               a
               difficultie
               ,
               or
               strait
               ,
               betwixt
               
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 Man
              
               ,
               and
               THE
               COMMANDEMENT
               OF
               GOD
               ,
               who
               forbiddeth
               vs
               to
               doe
               that
               
                 where-by
                 our
                 weake
                 Brother
                 may
                 bee
                 offended
              
               ;
               but
               also
               hee
               seemeth
               to
               bee
               in
               a
               
                 strayt
                 betwixt
                 two
                 of
                 GOD'S
                 Commandementes
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               betwixt
               that
               Precept
               which
               forbiddeth
               the
               doing
               of
               
               anie
               thing
               ,
               
                 where-by
                 the
                 weake
                 may
                 bee
                 scandalized
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               other
               Precept
               which
               forbiddeth
               
                 the
                 resisting
                 of
                 Authoritie
              
               ;
               and
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               
                 who-so-ever
                 resisteth
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 resisteth
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 GOD.
              
               Nowe
               ,
               seeing
               GOD'S
               Preceptes
               are
               not
               repugnant
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               neyther
               doeth
               GOD
               by
               His
               Lawes
               laye
               vpon
               vs
               a
               necessitie
               of
               sinning
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               question
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               wee
               are
               fred
               from
               the
               Obligation
               of
               one
               of
               these
               Preceptes
               :
               and
               that
               which
               doeth
               not
               so
               strictlie
               tye
               vs
               ,
               or
               is
               lesse
               obligatorie
               ,
               must
               needs
               giue
               place
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               greater
               Obligation
               .
               Yee
               commonlie
               saye
               ,
               that
               the
               Precept
               of
               Obedience
               to
               
                 humane
                 Authoritie
              
               ,
               must
               giue
               place
               to
               the
               Precept
               of
               
                 eschewing
                 Scandall
              
               ,
               altho
               it
               bee
               
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               :
               And
               ,
               to
               confirme
               your
               Assertion
               ,
               yee
               saye
               ,
               that
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               a
               Superiour
               ,
               can
               not
               make
               that
               fact
               to
               bee
               free
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               which
               other-wayes
               would
               bee
               scandalous
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               a
               fact
               ,
               vpon
               which
               anie
               Scandall
               followeth
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               done
               for
               
                 the
                 Commaundement
                 of
                 Man.
              
               Whence
               yee
               collect
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               wee
               ought
               not
               to
               regarde
               ,
               or
               obeye
               ,
               the
               Commaundement
               of
               our
               Superioures
               .
            
             
               44.
               
               This
               your
               Reason
               can
               not
               bee
               good
               ,
               because
               we
               can
               easilie
               retort
               the
               Argument
               ,
               and
               saye
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               a
               case
               wee
               ought
               not
               to
               regarde
               the
               
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               by
               our
               weake
               brethren
               ,
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               denye
               simplie
               ,
               and
               
                 absolutelie
                 ,
                 Obedience
              
               to
               our
               Superioures
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Disobedience
              
               ought
               to
               be
               eschewed
               :
               and
               no
               
                 Scandall
                 of
                 weake
                 brethren
                 causeleslie
                 taken
                 ,
              
               can
               make
               that
               fact
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 disobedience
              
               ,
               which
               other-wayes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 extra
                 casum
                 scandali
              
               ,
               would
               bee
               
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 disobedience
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certayne
               ,
               that
               (
               laying
               aside
               the
               case
               of
               Scandall
               )
               to
               denye
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               enjoyning
               ,
               and
               peremptorlie
               requyring
               of
               vs
               ,
               thinges
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               
               expedient
               ,
               is
               reallie
               
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Disobedience
              
               .
               Yee
               will
               saye
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 weake
                 brethren
              
               ,
               may
               make
               that
               Fact
               ,
               or
               Omission
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               Disobedience
               ,
               which
               otherwayes
               would
               bee
               Disobedience
               ;
               because
               wee
               ought
               not
               for
               
                 the
                 Commaundement
                 of
                 man
              
               ,
               doe
               that
               
                 where-by
                 our
                 weake
                 brother
                 may
                 bee
                 offended
              
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Precept
               of
               Obedience
               bindeth
               not
               ,
               when
               
                 offence
                 of
                 a
                 weake
                 brother
              
               may
               bee
               feared
               .
               On
               the
               contrarie
               wee
               saye
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 lawfull
                 commaundement
              
               of
               Superioures
               ,
               may
               make
               that
               
                 Scandall
                 of
                 our
                 weake
                 brethren
              
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               imputed
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               which
               other-wayes
               would
               bee
               imputed
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               our
               guiltinesse
               ;
               because
               wee
               ought
               not
               ,
               
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
                 ,
              
               denye
               Obedience
               to
               the
               
                 lawfull
                 Commaundementes
              
               of
               our
               Superioures
               .
            
             
               45.
               
               Agayne
               ,
               yee
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               
                 Scandall
                 of
                 weake
                 brethren
              
               may
               bee
               feared
               ,
               the
               Precept
               of
               Obedience
               is
               not
               obligatorie
               ,
               in
               respect
               the
               thing
               commaunded
               by
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               altho
               it
               bee
               in
               it selfe
               lawfull
               ,
               yet
               it
               becommeth
               vnexpedient
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Scandall
               which
               may
               followe
               vpon
               it
               .
               Nowe
               ,
               (
               saye
               yee
               )
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               our
               Superioures
               are
               not
               obligatorie
               ,
               when
               the
               thinges
               commaunded
               by
               them
               are
               vnexpedient
               .
               Wee
               ,
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               saye
               ,
               that
               when
               our
               Superioures
               requyre
               of
               vs
               Obedience
               to
               their
               
                 lawfull
                 Commaundementes
              
               ,
               the
               Precept
               of
               
                 eschewing
                 Scandall
              
               ,
               is
               not
               obligatorie
               ;
               in
               respect
               wee
               ought
               not
               ,
               for
               
                 Scandall
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               ,
               omit
               
                 necessarie
                 dueties
              
               ,
               which
               GOD
               in
               His
               Law
               requyreth
               of
               vs
               :
               In
               which
               number
               ,
               wee
               moste
               justlie
               doe
               reckon
               ,
               THE
               DVETIE
               OF
               OBEDIENCE
               ,
               which
               wee
               owe
               to
               the
               
                 lawfull
                 Commaundementes
              
               of
               our
               Superioures
               .
            
             
               46.
               
               As
               for
               that
               which
               yee
               saye
               ,
               that
               when
               Scandall
               may
               bee
               taken
               at
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               thing
               commanded
               ,
               then
               the
               thing
               commanded
               becommeth
               inexpedient
               ,
               and
               so
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               obeyed
               ;
               that
               yee
               bee
               not
               more
               deceaved
               
               by
               this
               errour
               ,
               wee
               pray
               you
               marke
               ,
               that
               a
               thing
               commanded
               by
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               in
               Church
               ,
               or
               Policie
               ,
               may
               bee
               two
               wayes
               inexpedient
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               eyther
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               who
               through
               weaknesse
               or
               malice
               doe
               stumble
               at
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               bodie
               in
               generall
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               contrarie
               to
               
                 Order
                 ,
                 Decencie
                 ,
                 and
                 Edification
                 .
              
               If
               the
               thing
               commanded
               bee
               inexpedient
               the
               first
               way
               onlie
               ,
               wee
               may
               indeed
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               the
               Scandall
               of
               the
               weake
               ,
               forbeare
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               thing
               commanded
               
                 hic
                 ,
                 &
                 nunc
              
               ,
               in
               some
               particu●ar
               places
               ,
               and
               tymes
               :
               provyding
               alwayes
               wee
               doe
               this
               ,
               
                 Without
                 offence
                 of
                 our
              
               Supericures
               ,
               
                 and
                 without
                 the
              
               Scandall
               
                 of
                 others
              
               ,
               who
               by
               our
               forbearance
               may
               bee
               made
               to
               vilipend
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               Lawes
               .
               But
               wee
               ,
               can
               not
               in
               such
               a
               case
               totallie
               and
               absolutelie
               ,
               denye
               obedience
               to
               a
               Law
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               alreadie
               proven
               .
               Neyther
               is
               your
               Argument
               brought
               to
               the
               contrarie
               valide
               ,
               in
               respect
               wee
               ought
               more
               to
               looke
               to
               the
               vtilitie
               and
               benefite
               ,
               which
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               receaue
               by
               the
               thing
               commanded
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               Obedience
               to
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               harme
               which
               some
               particular
               Persons
               may
               receaue
               there-by
               .
            
             
               47.
               
               If
               the
               thing
               commanded
               ,
               bee
               in
               our
               private
               judgement
               inexpedient
               the
               second
               way
               ,
               wee
               ought
               not
               for
               that
               to
               denye
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               inexpediencie
               of
               a
               thing
               is
               questionable
               ,
               &
               probable
               Arguments
               may
               bee
               brought
               
                 pro
                 and
                 contra
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               expediencie
               of
               it
               ,
               wee
               haue
               sufficient
               warrand
               to
               practise
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               by
               her
               publicke
               decree
               hath
               declared
               ,
               that
               shee
               thinketh
               it
               expedient
               .
               Your
               errour
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               the
               contrarie
               mynde
               ,
               is
               verie
               dangerous
               ,
               &
               may
               proue
               most
               pernicious
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               it
               maketh
               the
               Church
               obnoxious
               to
               perpetual
               Schisme
               ,
               &
               
                 disconformitie
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 externall
                 Policie
              
               :
               in
               respect
               
               men
               ordinarilie
               are
               divyded
               in
               judgement
               ,
               concerning
               the
               expediencie
               of
               these
               thinges
               .
               Suppone
               ,
               then
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Synode
               consisting
               of
               an
               hundreth
               Pastors
               ,
               threescore
               of
               them
               thinke
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               particular
               Ceremonie
               to
               bee
               expedient
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               plurality
               of
               their
               voices
               ,
               mak
               an
               Act
               to
               be
               concluded
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               it
               ,
               shall
               the
               remnant
               fourtie
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               the
               contrarie
               judgement
               ,
               denye
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Synode
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               concluded
               is
               inexpedient
               ;
               and
               shall
               they
               by
               doing
               so
               ,
               rent
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Truelie
               ,
               if
               wee
               were
               all
               of
               your
               mynde
               ,
               wee
               should
               never
               haue
               Peace
               nor
               Vnitie
               in
               this
               Church
               .
               Yee
               will
               say
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               that
               this
               our
               Argument
               ,
               is
               Popish
               ,
               and
               leadeth
               men
               to
               acquiesee
               ,
               without
               tryall
               ,
               or
               examination
               ,
               in
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Wee
               answere
               ,
               that
               in
               matters
               of
               fayth
               ,
               the
               trueth
               where-of
               may
               bee
               infalliblie
               concluded
               out
               of
               GOD'S
               word
               ,
               wee
               ought
               not
               ,
               without
               tryall
               ,
               to
               acquiesce
               into
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               wee
               dissent
               from
               the
               Papistes
               ,
               who
               ascrybe
               too
               much
               to
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               Councells
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               Decrees
               were
               infallible
               .
               But
               in
               matters
               of
               Policie
               ,
               if
               we
               bee
               certayne
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               they
               are
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               expediencie
               of
               them
               onlie
               bee
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               seeing
               no
               certayne
               Conclusion
               ,
               concerning
               their
               expediencie
               ,
               can
               bee
               infalliblie
               drawne
               out
               of
               GOD'S
               Word
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               determined
               ,
               whether
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               Rite
               bee
               agreeable
               to
               
                 Order
                 ,
                 Decencie
              
               ,
               and
               aedification
               ;
               wee
               ought
               to
               acquiesce
               into
               the
               Decree
               or
               Constitution
               of
               the
               CHVRCH
               ,
               altho
               it
               bee
               not
               of
               
                 infallible
                 authoritie
              
               :
               and
               that
               partlie
               because
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               that
               other-wayes
               wee
               can
               agree
               in
               one
               Conclusion
               ,
               concerning
               matters
               of
               this
               nature
               ;
               and
               partlie
               ,
               because
               if
               wee
               denye
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               CHVRCH
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               our
               Disobedience
               shall
               proue
               farre
               more
               
               vnexpedient
               ,
               and
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               CHVRCH
               ,
               than
               our
               Obedience
               can
               bee
               .
            
             
               48.
               
               Seeing
               ,
               then
               ,
               what-so-ever
               yee
               haue
               hither-to
               sayde
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Question
               proponed
               by
               vs
               ,
               may
               bee
               easilie
               aunswered
               ,
               with
               a
               retortion
               of
               the
               Argument
               ,
               vpon
               your selues
               ;
               that
               wee
               may
               eschewe
               all
               such
               Logomachie
               ,
               wee
               must
               take
               some
               other
               course
               ,
               and
               trye
               which
               of
               these
               two
               Preceptes
               is
               in
               it selfe
               of
               greater
               moment
               ,
               and
               obligation
               :
               for
               thence
               wee
               may
               collect
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               two
               Preceptes
               doeth
               obliedge
               vs
               in
               the
               case
               foresayde
               ;
               the
               other
               giving
               place
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               obliedging
               vs
               at
               all
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               .
               If
               yee
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Precept
               which
               forbiddeth
               vs
               to
               doe
               that
               
                 where-by
                 our
                 weake
                 brother
                 may
                 bee
                 scandalized
                 ,
              
               is
               in
               it selfe
               more
               obligatorie
               ,
               or
               doeth
               more
               strictlie
               tye
               vs
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               beeing
               of
               greater
               moment
               ,
               yee
               must
               bring
               a
               solid
               Reason
               for
               you
               ,
               which
               wee
               thinke
               yee
               will
               hardlie
               finde
               .
               Wee
               knowe
               yee
               saye
               ,
               that
               the
               Precept
               concerning
               Scandall
               ,
               is
               more
               obligatorie
               ,
               and
               of
               greater
               moment
               ;
               because
               it
               concerneth
               
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 Brother
              
               :
               But
               this
               Reason
               is
               not
               valide
               ;
               first
               ,
               in
               respect
               our
               Brother
               ,
               if
               hee
               bee
               scandalized
               ,
               by
               our
               Obedience
               to
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               sinneth
               not
               by
               our
               default
               ,
               who
               doe
               obey
               :
               For
               our
               carriage
               ,
               in
               giving
               Obedience
               ,
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               may
               rather
               aedifie
               our
               Brother
               .
               Secondlie
               :
               The
               Precept
               which
               forbiddeth
               Disobedience
               ,
               concerneth
               
                 the
                 losse
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 others
                 ,
              
               who
               may
               bee
               entysed
               to
               that
               sin
               ,
               by
               our
               denying
               Obedience
               ,
               to
               the
               lawfull
               commandements
               of
               our
               Superiours
               .
               Thirdlie
               .
               If
               that
               Praecept
               of
               
                 eschewing
                 Scandall
                 ,
                 causeleslie
                 taken
              
               ,
               doe
               so
               strictlie
               obliedge
               vs
               ,
               when
               our
               Superioures
               requyre
               Obedience
               of
               vs
               ,
               it
               may
               happen
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               bee
               in
               an
               inextricable
               perplexitie
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whether
               hee
               shall
               obey
               ,
               or
               denye
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Commandements
               of
               his
               Superioures
               :
               
               in
               respect
               hee
               may
               feare
               the
               
                 Scandall
                 of
                 the
                 weake
              
               ,
               whether
               hee
               obey
               ,
               or
               denye
               Obedience
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               wee
               sayde
               before
               ,
               manie
               are
               most
               readie
               to
               bee
               Scandalized
               by
               our
               denying
               of
               Obedience
               to
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               in
               thinges
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               otherwyse
               expedient
               :
               and
               that
               because
               wee
               by
               nature
               are
               most
               vnwilling
               to
               bee
               curbed
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               our
               Libertie
               restrayned
               ,
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               our
               Supeperioures
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               (
               as
               Calvin
               judiciouslie
               noteth
               ,
               
                 Instit
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               2.
               
               Cap.
               8.
               
               §
               .
               35.
               )
               GOD
               to
               allure
               vs
               to
               the
               duetie
               of
               Obedience
               to
               our
               Superiouree
               ,
               called
               all
               
                 Superioures
                 ,
                 Parentes
              
               ,
               in
               the
               fift
               COMMANDEMENT
               .
            
             
               49.
               
               But
               wee
               ,
               with
               good
               warrand
               ,
               doe
               averre
               ,
               that
               the
               Precept
               which
               forbiddeth
               resisting
               of
               the
               Civill
               power
               ,
               and
               in
               generall
               the
               denying
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               lawfull
               Commandements
               of
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               is
               of
               greater
               obligation
               and
               moment
               .
               And
               ,
               first
               ,
               wee
               proue
               this
               by
               an
               Argument
               taken
               from
               the
               dyverse
               degrees
               of
               that
               care
               ,
               which
               wee
               ought
               to
               haue
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               others
               :
               for
               this
               care
               tyeth
               vs
               to
               three
               thinges
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               which
               may
               be
               aedificatiue
               ,
               and
               maye
               giue
               a
               good
               example
               to
               all
               .
               Secondlie
               :
               to
               the
               eschewing
               of
               that
               which
               may
               bee
               Scandalous
               ,
               or
               an
               evill
               example
               to
               all
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               eschewing
               of
               everie
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               eyther
               sinne
               ,
               or
               hath
               a
               manifest
               showe
               of
               sinne
               .
               Thirdlie
               :
               To
               abstayne
               even
               from
               that
               ,
               which
               altho
               it
               bee
               lawfull
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               to
               some
               particular
               persons
               ,
               an
               occasion
               of
               sinne
               .
               Of
               these
               ,
               the
               first
               two
               are
               most
               to
               bee
               regarded
               ,
               in
               respect
               they
               concerne
               the
               good
               of
               all
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               preferred
               to
               the
               good
               of
               particular
               persons
               .
               Hence
               wee
               inferre
               that
               the
               Precept
               of
               Obedience
               to
               Superioures
               ,
               which
               prescrybeth
               an
               Act
               aedificatiue
               to
               all
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               an
               exercise
               of
               a
               moste
               eminent
               and
               necessarie
               vertue
               ,
               is
               more
               obligatorie
               ,
               and
               of
               greater
               moment
               ,
               than
               the
               Precept
               of
               eschewing
               Scandall
               ,
               
               causeleslie
               taken
               ,
               by
               some
               particular
               persons
               .
            
             
               50.
               
               Secondlie
               :
               That
               the
               Praecept
               of
               Obedience
               to
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               is
               of
               greater
               Moment
               ,
               and
               consequentlie
               more
               obligatorie
               ,
               than
               the
               Precept
               of
               eschewing
               Scandall
               ;
               is
               evident
               by
               these
               reasons
               which
               are
               brought
               by
               our
               Divynes
               ,
               to
               show
               where-fore
               the
               fift
               Commaundement
               ,
               hath
               the
               first
               place
               in
               the
               second
               Table
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               first
               ,
               because
               it
               commeth
               nearest
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               Religion
               or
               Pietie
               ,
               commanded
               in
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               whence
               (
               as
               your
               owne
               Amesius
               noteth
               in
               his
               
                 Medulla
                 ,
                 Lib.
              
               2.
               
               Cap.
               17.
               
               §
               .
               13.
               )
               the
               honouring
               and
               obeying
               of
               Parents
               ,
               is
               called
               by
               prophane
               Authors
               ,
               
                 Religion
                 and
                 Pietie
              
               .
               Secondlie
               :
               This
               Precept
               ,
               is
               the
               ground
               and
               sinewe
               ,
               (
               sayeth
               Pareus
               ,
               in
               his
               Catecheticke
               explication
               of
               the
               fift
               Precept
               ,
               )
               of
               the
               Obedience
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               given
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Precepts
               ,
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               .
               Two
               reasons
               are
               commonlie
               brought
               of
               this
               :
               One
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               Societies
               ,
               oeconomicke
               ,
               Civill
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               doe
               consist
               and
               are
               conserved
               ,
               by
               the
               submission
               or
               subjection
               of
               Inferioures
               to
               Superioures
               ,
               which
               beeing
               removed
               ,
               confusion
               necessarilie
               followeth
               .
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Obedience
               of
               this
               Precept
               ,
               maketh
               way
               to
               the
               Obedience
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               For
               our
               Superioures
               are
               set
               over
               vs
               ,
               to
               the
               ende
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               make
               vs
               to
               doe
               our
               duetie
               to
               all
               others
               .
               And
               consequentlie
               our
               Obedience
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               a
               meane
               instituted
               by
               GOD
               ,
               to
               procure
               our
               Obedience
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Precepts
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               .
               Now
               ,
               would
               yee
               know
               what
               followeth
               out
               of
               this
               ,
               let
               your
               owne
               Amesius
               ,
               whose
               wordes
               are
               more
               gracious
               vnto
               you
               ,
               than
               ours
               ,
               tell
               you
               it
               :
               Seeing
               (
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 Cap.
                 citato
              
               ,
               §
               .
               6
               )
               
                 humane
                 societie
                 hath
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 foundation
                 or
                 ground
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 other
                 dueties
                 ,
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 of
                 the
              
               Law
               :
               
                 therefore
                 these
                 crymes
                 which
                 directlie
                 procure
                 the
                 perturbation
                 ,
                 
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 eversion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 grievous
                 than
                 the
                 violations
                 of
                 the
                 singular
              
               Praecepts
               .
               Now
               we
               subsume
               :
               the
               denying
               of
               Obedience
               to
               Superioures
               ,
               injoyning
               such
               thinges
               as
               in
               them-selues
               are
               lawfull
               and
               exdient
               ,
               directlie
               procureth
               the
               perturbation
               and
               confusion
               of
               humane
               societie
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               cryme
               greater
               than
               the
               violation
               of
               other
               particular
               Praecepts
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               ,
               Dionysius
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               
                 ad
                 Novatum
              
               ,
               cited
               before
               ,
               declaring
               how
               much
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               which
               is
               most
               frequentlie
               marred
               by
               the
               disobedience
               of
               Inferioures
               to
               their
               Superioures
               ,
               )
               ought
               to
               bee
               regarded
               ,
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 that
                 Martyrdome
                 suffered
                 for
                 eschewing
                 of
              
               Schisme
               ,
               
                 is
                 more
                 glorious
                 ,
                 than
                 Martyrdome
                 suffered
                 for
                 eschewing
              
               Idolatrie
               .
            
             
               51.
               
               Thirdlie
               :
               These
               offices
               ,
               or
               dueties
               ,
               which
               wee
               owe
               to
               others
               ,
               
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Justice
              
               ,
               are
               more
               strictlie
               obligatorie
               ,
               than
               these
               which
               wee
               owe
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 onelie
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Charitie
              
               .
               And
               consequentlie
               ,
               these
               Praecepts
               which
               prescrybe
               
                 Dueties
                 of
                 Justice
              
               ,
               are
               of
               greater
               obligation
               ,
               than
               these
               which
               prescrybe
               
                 Dueties
                 of
                 Charitie
                 onelie
              
               .
               But
               wee
               owe
               the
               duetie
               of
               Obedience
               to
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               more
               obligatorie
               ,
               than
               the
               duetie
               of
               eschewing
               
                 Scandall
                 causleslie
                 taken
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               duetie
               onlie
               of
               Charitie
               .
               The
               Major
               ,
               or
               first
               proposition
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               is
               cleare
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               beeing
               a
               Maxime
               not
               onelie
               receaved
               by
               the
               Scholastickes
               and
               
                 Popish
                 Casuists
              
               ▪
               but
               also
               by
               our
               Divynes
               .
               See
               your
               owne
               Amesius
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Medulla
                 ;
                 Lib.
              
               2.
               
               Cap.
               16.
               
               §
               .
               58.59.60.61.62.63
               .
               where
               hee
               not
               onlie
               proponeth
               this
               Maxime
               ,
               but
               also
               proveth
               it
               by
               two
               most
               evident
               examples
               .
               The
               Minor
               is
               lykewyse
               cleare
               :
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               duetie
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               wee
               owe
               to
               the
               publicke
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdome
               ,
               belongeth
               
               to
               that
               
                 Generall
                 Justice
              
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Justitia
                 legalis
              
               .
               For
               the
               legall
               justice
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Inferiours
               ,
               or
               Subjects
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vertue
               inclyning
               them
               to
               the
               Obedience
               of
               all
               Lawes
               ,
               made
               for
               the
               benefite
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               Aristotle
               declareth
               in
               his
               5
               Booke
               of
               the
               
                 Ethickes
                 ,
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               
               Secondlie
               :
               
                 Debitum
                 obedientiae
              
               ,
               the
               debt
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               wee
               owe
               to
               our
               Superioures
               ,
               is
               not
               onlie
               
                 debitum
                 morale
              
               ,
               a
               debt
               or
               duetie
               ,
               vnto
               which
               wee
               are
               tyed
               by
               
                 morall
                 honestie
              
               ,
               and
               GOD'S
               commandement
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 debitum
                 legale
              
               ,
               or
               
                 debitum
                 justitiae
                 ,
                 (
                 quod
                 viz.
                 fundatur
                 in
                 proprio
                 jure
                 alterius
                 )
              
               a
               debt
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               true
               and
               proper
               right
               ,
               which
               our
               Superioures
               haue
               to
               exact
               this
               duetie
               of
               vs
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               may
               accuse
               vs
               of
               injurie
               ,
               and
               censure
               vs
               ,
               if
               wee
               performe
               it
               not
               .
               There
               is
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               these
               two
               sorts
               of
               debt
               ;
               and
               the
               last
               is
               farre
               more
               obligatorie
               ,
               than
               the
               first
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               A
               man
               oweth
               moneys
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 morall
                 debt
              
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               creditor
               hee
               oweth
               them
               by
               a
               
                 legall
                 debt
              
               ,
               or
               
                 debt
                 of
                 justice
              
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               hee
               is
               more
               strictlie
               oblieged
               to
               pay
               his
               creditor
               ,
               than
               to
               giue
               almes
               .
               Such-lyke
               ,
               by
               
                 morall
                 honestie
              
               ,
               and
               GOD'S
               precept
               also
               ,
               a
               man
               oweth
               to
               his
               neyghbour
               ,
               a
               pious
               carefulnesse
               ,
               to
               impede
               sinne
               in
               him
               ,
               by
               admonition
               ,
               instruction
               ,
               good
               example
               ,
               and
               by
               omission
               even
               of
               thinges
               lawfull
               ,
               when
               hee
               foreseeth
               that
               his
               neyghbour
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               weaknesse
               ,
               will
               bee
               scandalized
               by
               them
               .
               But
               his
               neyghbour
               hath
               not
               such
               a
               right
               to
               exact
               these
               thinges
               of
               him
               ,
               neyther
               can
               hee
               haue
               action
               agaynst
               him
               ,
               for
               not
               performing
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               our
               lawfull
               Superioures
               haue
               for
               our
               due
               obedience
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               In
               what
               sense
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               SACRAMENTS
               ,
               in
               private
               places
               ,
               was
               thought
               indifferent
               in
               PEARTH
               ASSEMBLIE
               .
            
             
               52.
               
               In
               our
               Replye
               wee
               professed
               ,
               that
               wee
               can
               not
               abstayne
               presentlie
               from
               private
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               private
               Communion
               ,
               beeing
               requyred
               to
               administrate
               these
               Sacraments
               to
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               can
               not
               come
               ,
               or
               bee
               brought
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               Hence
               ,
               first
               ,
               yee
               take
               occasion
               to
               object
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               concerning
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               is
               quyte
               altered
               ,
               in
               respect
               wee
               and
               our
               associates
               ,
               did
               ever
               before
               alleadge
               the
               question
               to
               bee
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               but
               now
               we
               thinke
               them
               to
               bee
               
                 so
                 necessarie
              
               ,
               that
               altho
               the
               
                 Generall
                 Assemblie
              
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               discharge
               them
               ,
               wee
               behoved
               still
               to
               practise
               them
               :
               Wee
               answere
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               Assemblie
               of
               Pearth
               hath
               determined
               nothing
               ,
               of
               the
               indifferencie
               or
               necessitie
               of
               these
               thinges
               .
               Secondlie
               :
               If
               anie
               who
               allowed
               these
               Articles
               ,
               did
               at
               that
               tyme
               in
               their
               discourses
               and
               speaches
               call
               them
               indifferent
               ,
               they
               meaned
               onlie
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               celebration
               of
               these
               Sacramentes
               ,
               the
               circumstances
               of
               place
               and
               tyme
               are
               thinges
               indifferent
               of
               their
               owne
               nature
               :
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               not
               so
               tyed
               to
               the
               administration
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               at
               tymes
               appoynted
               for
               Sermon
               ,
               but
               wee
               may
               celebrate
               them
               in
               private
               houses
               ,
               and
               at
               other
               tymes
               .
               But
               judicious
               and
               Learned
               men
               ,
               even
               then
               thought
               the
               denying
               of
               these
               Sacramentes
               to
               persons
               ,
               who
               can
               not
               come
               ,
               or
               bee
               brought
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               bee
               a
               restrayning
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ,
               altogether
               vnwarrandable
               by
               GOD'S
               word
               .
               Whence
               yee
               may
               collect
               ,
               
               whether
               or
               not
               they
               thought
               it
               to
               bee
               vnlawfull
               .
               Thirdlie
               :
               Yee
               haue
               no
               warrand
               from
               our
               Replye
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               wee
               would
               not
               abstayne
               from
               private
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               Communion
               ,
               altho
               our
               
                 Nationall
                 Assemblie
              
               should
               discharge
               them
               .
               For
               as
               wee
               are
               verie
               vnwilling
               to
               omit
               anie
               necessarie
               Duetie
               of
               our
               Calling
               :
               so
               wee
               carrie
               a
               singular
               respect
               to
               lawfull
               Authoritie
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Unitie
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               abhorring
               Schisme
               ,
               as
               the
               verie
               Pest
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               of
               this
               wee
               shall
               speake
               heereafter
               in
               the
               thirteenth
               Duplye
               .
            
             
               53.
               
               Next
               ,
               yee
               say
               ,
               if
               wee
               haue
               the
               same
               judgement
               of
               Kneeling
               ,
               in
               the
               receaving
               of
               the
               Communion
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Feastivall
                 dayes
              
               ,
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               among
               vs
               which
               hath
               beene
               incident
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               that
               thinges
               haue
               beene
               first
               brought
               in
               as
               indifferent
               ,
               then
               vrged
               as
               necessarie
               .
               Certaynlie
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               none
               are
               so
               guiltie
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               your selues
               ,
               and
               your
               associates
               :
               for
               yee
               haue
               now
               made
               some
               thinges
               to
               be
               esteemed
               necessarie
               by
               your
               followers
               ,
               which
               haue
               beene
               accounted
               indifferent
               ,
               not
               onlie
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               these
               fifteene
               hundreth
               yeares
               by-gone
               .
               And
               in
               some
               other
               thinges
               ,
               which
               the
               auncient
               Church
               did
               wyselie
               forbid
               ,
               yee
               doe
               now
               make
               the
               Libertie
               and
               Puritie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               to
               consist
               .
               As
               for
               vs
               ,
               wee
               stand
               as
               wee
               stood
               before
               ,
               and
               doe
               yet
               thinke
               Kneeling
               in
               the
               receaving
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               fiue
               
                 Feastivall
                 dayes
              
               ,
               to
               bee
               Rites
               indifferent
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               ;
               but
               indeede
               verie
               profitable
               ,
               and
               edificatiue
               ,
               if
               Pastors
               would
               doe
               their
               duetie
               in
               making
               their
               people
               sensible
               ,
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               and
               expediencie
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               54.
               
               Wee
               are
               of
               the
               same
               judgement
               concerning
               Confirmation
               ,
               which
               CALVIN
               ,
               wryting
               vpon
               HEBR.
               6.
               2.
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               
                 To
                 haue
                 beene
                 vndoubtedlie
                 delyvered
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               :
               and
               with
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               booke
               of
               his
               Institut
               .
               Cap.
               19
               ,
               §
               .
               14.
               wee
               wish
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 agayne
                 restored
              
               :
               so
               farre
               are
               we
               from
               that
               
                 partiall
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
              
               Articles
               of
               Pearth
               ,
               which
               yee
               object
               vnto
               vs.
               What
               hath
               moved
               our
               most
               Reverende
               Prelates
               ,
               to
               abstayne
               hitherto
               from
               the
               practising
               of
               it
               ,
               wee
               know
               not
               :
               they
               can
               themselues
               best
               satisfie
               you
               in
               this
               poynt
               .
               And
               wee
               modestlie
               judge
               ,
               that
               this
               omission
               hath
               proceeded
               from
               weyghtie
               &
               regardable
               causes
               .
               It
               was
               sufficient
               for
               vs
               ,
               to
               haue
               a
               care
               of
               our
               owne
               dueties
               ,
               in
               our
               particular
               stations
               .
               But
               the
               vrging
               and
               pressing
               of
               that
               practise
               vpon
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               requyreth
               higher
               Authoritie
               ,
               than
               ours
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               tyme
               ,
               ye
               know
               the
               Bishops
               never
               disclaymed
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               that
               Act
               of
               Pearth
               ,
               concerning
               Confirmation
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               of
               these
               Acts
               ,
               as
               yee
               haue
               done
               ,
               who
               haue
               beene
               hitherto
               professed
               and
               avowed
               disobeyers
               of
               them
               all
               .
               Wherefore
               wee
               wish
               you
               ,
               heereafter
               not
               to
               bring
               this
               omission
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               as
               an
               Argument
               for
               that
               
                 forbearance
                 of
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               which
               yee
               requyre
               of
               vs
               :
               for
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               omission
               of
               a
               duetie
               commanded
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               an
               avowed
               ,
               or
               professed
               ,
               yea
               ,
               sworne
               disobedience
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               55.
               
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               whereas
               ye
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               ,
               by
               maintaining
               the
               necessitie
               of
               private
               Baptisme
               &
               Cōmunion
               ,
               doe
               condemne
               the
               practise
               of
               this
               our
               Church
               ,
               frō
               the
               Reformatiō
               ,
               till
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               &
               put
               no
               small
               guiltinesse
               vpon
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               who
               vse
               not
               private
               Baptisme
               and
               Communion
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               abstayne
               from
               them
               as
               dangerous
               :
               wee
               answere
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               ,
               in
               all
               modestie
               ,
               proponed
               our
               owne
               judgement
               ,
               concerning
               private
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               private
               
                 Communion
                 ,
                 neminem
                 judicantes
              
               (
               as
               CYPRIAN
               sayde
               of
               olde
               ,
               
                 in
                 consilio
                 Carthag
                 .
                 in
                 praefat
                 .
              
               )
               
               nor
               taking
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               to
               censure
               or
               condemne
               the
               practise
               eyther
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               in
               tymes
               preceeding
               
                 Pearth
                 Assemblie
              
               ,
               or
               of
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
               Wee
               can
               not
               indeede
               denye
               ,
               but
               wee
               dissent
               from
               them
               :
               and
               if
               this
               bee
               a
               condemning
               of
               them
               ,
               wee
               may
               no
               lesse
               justlie
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               condemne
               the
               Practise
               and
               Doctrine
               not
               onlie
               of
               our
               Reformers
               ,
               in
               the
               particulars
               mentioned
               before
               in
               this
               same
               DVPLYE
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               dyverse
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               as
               wee
               declared
               in
               our
               sixt
               DEMAND
               ,
               and
               shall
               agayne
               speake
               of
               it
               in
               our
               sixt
               DVPLYE
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               DEFENCE
               OF
               OVR
               DOCTRINE
               and
               PRACTISE
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Celebration
               of
               
                 BAPTISME
                 and
                 the
              
               LORD'S
               SVPPER
               ,
               in
               private
               places
               .
            
             
               56.
               
               Yee
               
                 desire
                 vs
                 ,
                 wyselie
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 desire
                 which
                 our
                 people
                 haue
                 of
              
               Baptisme
               and
               Communion
               ,
               
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 bee
                 not
                 occasioned
                 by
                 prevayling
                 of
              
               Poperie
               ,
               
                 and
                 through
                 a
                 superstitious
                 conceat
                 that
                 people
                 haue
                 of
                 these
              
               Sacraments
               ,
               
                 as
                 necessarie
                 to
                 salvation
              
               .
               Wee
               are
               loath
               to
               come
               short
               of
               you
               in
               dueties
               of
               charitie
               ,
               espciallie
               in
               good
               wishes
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               wee
               lykewyse
               wish
               you
               ,
               wyselie
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               the
               neglect
               of
               these
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               tyme
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               manie
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               proceede
               not
               from
               some
               want
               of
               a
               sufficient
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               due
               esteeme
               of
               the
               fruites
               of
               these
               
                 High
                 and
                 Heavenlie
                 mysteries
              
               .
            
             
             
               57.
               
               It
               is
               well
               that
               yee
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               we
               minister
               these
               Sacraments
               in
               private
               ,
               as
               
                 necessarie
                 onelie
                 by
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ;
               but
               with
               all
               yee
               conceaue
               ,
               that
               
                 our
                 people
                 imagine
                 ,
                 or
                 seeme
                 to
                 imagine
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 necessarie
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 GOD
                 hath
                 tyed
                 his
                 grace
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               Wee
               desire
               you
               to
               judge
               charitablie
               of
               those
               who
               are
               vnknowne
               to
               you
               ;
               and
               with
               all
               wee
               declare
               ,
               that
               neyther
               wee
               doe
               teach
               our
               people
               ,
               nor
               doe
               they
               thinke
               ,
               for
               ought
               wee
               did
               ever
               know
               ,
               that
               Baptisme
               is
               so
               necessarie
               a
               meane
               vnto
               salvation
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               God
               can
               not
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               saue
               anie
               :
               yea
               ,
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               wee
               are
               confident
               ,
               that
               when
               Baptisme
               is
               earnestlie
               sought
               for
               ,
               or
               vnfeygnedlie
               desired
               ,
               and
               yet
               can
               not
               bee
               had
               ,
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Parentes
               ,
               
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               accepted
               by
               GOD
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               ordinarie
               meane
               ,
               the
               vse
               where-of
               is
               hindered
               ,
               by
               vnavoidable
               necessitie
               :
               and
               so
               in
               this
               wee
               depart
               from
               the
               rigid
               tenet
               of
               Papistes
               .
               On
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               wee
               lykewyse
               teach
               ,
               and
               accordinglie
               our
               people
               learne
               ,
               that
               BAPTISME
               is
               the
               ordinarie
               meane
               of
               our
               enterance
               into
               the
               CHVRCH
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               REGENERATION
               ;
               to
               the
               vse
               where-of
               ,
               GOD
               ,
               by
               His
               Commaundement
               ,
               hath
               tyed
               vs.
               
            
             
               58.
               
               If
               the
               Commaundement
               of
               our
               SAVIOUR
               ,
               MATTH
               .
               28.19
               .
               
                 Goe
                 yee
                 ,
                 there-fore
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               tye
               not
               Parentes
               to
               seeke
               Baptisme
               to
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               to
               administer
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               sought
               ,
               then
               haue
               wee
               no
               commaundement
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               baptizing
               of
               Infantes
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Anabaptisticall
               absurditie
               :
               But
               if
               Parentes
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               are
               tyed
               by
               this
               Commaundement
               ,
               then
               Parents
               ought
               to
               seeke
               Baptisme
               ,
               to
               their
               dying
               Children
               ,
               not
               baptized
               before
               :
               (
               for
               then
               ,
               or
               never
               )
               and
               Pastors
               must
               accordinglie
               performe
               that
               Duetie
               then
               ,
               which
               is
               incumbent
               vpon
               them
               .
               
               This
               is
               that
               which
               
                 KING
                 JAMES
              
               of
               blessed
               memorie
               ,
               in
               a
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton-Court
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               17
               ,
               reporteth
               him-selfe
               ,
               to
               haue
               aunswered
               to
               a
               Scotish
               Minister
               ,
               whyle
               hee
               was
               in
               Scotland
               :
               The
               Minister
               asked
               ,
               
                 If
                 hee
                 thought
                 Baptisme
                 so
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 omitted
                 ,
                 the
                 Chyld
                 should
                 bee
                 damned
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
              
               sayde
               the
               King
               ;
               
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 beeing
                 called
                 to
                 baptize
                 the
                 Chyld
                 ,
                 though
                 privatelie
                 ,
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 you
                 should
                 bee
                 damned
                 .
              
            
             
               59.
               
               Yee
               say
               ,
               (
               to
               avoyde
               the
               strength
               of
               this
               
                 Argument
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 standeth
                 onlie
                 for
                 Baptisme
                 in
                 publicke
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Praecept
                 requyreth
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 can
                 bee
                 had
                 orderlie
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 circumstances
                 thereof
                 :
                 whereof
                 yee
                 say
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 bee
                 administred
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 that
                 visible
                 Kirke
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Children
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 members
                 .
              
               Thus
               ,
               first
               ,
               yee
               condemne
               as
               vnlawfull
               the
               administration
               of
               Baptisme
               even
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               God-fathers
               ,
               and
               God-mothers
               ,
               beeing
               present
               ,
               if
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               bee
               not
               present
               there
               ;
               and
               the
               lyke
               doctrine
               wee
               finde
               in
               others
               ,
               also
               cited
               on
               the
               Margine
               ,
               
               which
               soundeth
               so
               harshlie
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               some
               of
               your
               owne
               adherentes
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               not
               bee
               perswaded
               that
               this
               is
               your
               doctrine
               .
               Secondlie
               :
               The
               commandement
               of
               CHRIST
               tying
               vs
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               hath
               no
               such
               addition
               eyther
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               yet
               of
               the
               materiall
               Kirke
               .
               This
               belongeth
               but
               to
               the
               Solemnitie
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               necessarie
               lawfull
               vse
               of
               Baptisme
               .
               Where
               GOD
               hath
               tyed
               this
               solemnitie
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               yee
               can
               not
               show
               by
               holie
               Scripture
               :
               but
               where
               GOD
               hath
               tyed
               vs
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               wee
               haue
               alreadie
               showne
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Solemnities
               should
               not
               bee
               lightlie
               omitted
               :
               but
               the
               Law
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 When
                 evident
                 equitie
                 requyreth
              
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 dispensed
                 with
              
               :
               for
               according
               to
               that
               same
               Law
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 chiefe
                 and
                 principall
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 ruled
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 accessorie
                 ,
              
               but
               contrariwyse
               .
               
               As
               for
               the
               place
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               wee
               may
               say
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               sayeth
               of
               the
               tyme
               thereof
               ,
               in
               the
               19
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Booke
               of
               
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Everie
                 day
                 is
                 the
                 LORD'S
                 ,
                 everie
                 houre
                 ,
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 tyme
                 ,
                 is
                 fitte
                 for
              
               Baptisme
               :
               
                 it
                 may
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 Solemnitie
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 .
              
               Neyther
               is
               such
               a
               number
               ,
               as
               yee
               requyre
               to
               bee
               present
               ,
               necessarie
               in
               this
               case
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               hath
               taught
               vs
               ,
               MATTH
               .
               18.19
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 two
                 shall
                 agree
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 anie
                 thing
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 aske
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 done
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 His
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 For
                 ,
              
               sayeth
               Hee
               ,
               
                 where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 there
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               Wee
               beseech
               you
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               take
               heede
               ,
               that
               yee
               prescrybe
               not
               to
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               Rites
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               without
               cleare
               warrand
               from
               God's
               word
               ,
               by
               which
               yee
               will
               never
               bee
               able
               to
               prooue
               the
               necessitie
               of
               this
               circumstance
               requyred
               by
               you
               in
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               60.
               
               The
               practise
               of
               the
               Prtmitiue
               Church
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Apostles
               tymes
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               ,
               agreeth
               with
               this
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               of
               ours
               .
               Saynct
               PHILIP
               baptized
               the
               Eunuch
               on
               the
               waye
               ,
               ACTS
               8.
               
               ANANIAS
               baptized
               Saul
               in
               a
               private
               house
               ,
               ACTS
               9.
               
               Saynct
               PAVL
               baptized
               the
               Iaylour
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               ACTS
               16.
               
               If
               yee
               answere
               as
               others
               doe
               ,
               that
               the
               necessitie
               of
               the
               infancie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               excused
               the
               want
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               Congregation
               :
               wee
               replye
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               necessitie
               is
               found
               in
               the
               cases
               whereof
               wee
               speake
               :
               for
               as
               vnpossible
               it
               is
               for
               a
               dying
               Infant
               ,
               who
               about
               Mid-night
               is
               at
               the
               last
               gaspe
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               anie
               of
               the
               afore-mentioned
               ,
               the
               
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 Saul
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Jaylour
               ,
               to
               haue
               had
               a
               Congregation
               present
               at
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
               yea
               ,
               more
               impossible
               ;
               and
               why
               should
               there
               not
               bee
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               the
               same
               reason
               ?
            
             
             
               61.
               
               The
               Practise
               of
               the
               
                 Auncient
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               is
               also
               cleare
               for
               vs.
               This
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               76
               Epistle
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               from
               the
               Oration
               of
               
                 Gregorie
                 Nyssen
              
               ,
               agaynst
               them
               who
               delayed
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
               from
               S.
               Basill
               ,
               
               in
               his
               13
               Homilie
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Exhortation
               to
               
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               1
               ,
               from
               
                 Gregorie
                 Nazianzen
              
               ,
               in
               his
               40
               Oration
               ,
               whose
               wordes
               wee
               haue
               cited
               vpon
               the
               margine
               .
               Hence
               altho
               two
               set-tymes
               were
               appoynted
               ,
               
               for
               
                 Solemne
                 Baptisme
              
               ,
               yet
               the
               case
               of
               necessitie
               was
               ever
               excepted
               .
               This
               is
               cleare
               by
               the
               fore-sayde
               Testimonies
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               these
               following
               ,
               
                 Siricius
                 Epist.
              
               1.
               
               Cap.
               2.
               
               Tom.
               1.
               
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Gelas
                 .
                 Epist
              
               .
               9.
               
                 ad
                 Episcopos
                 Lucaniae
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Conc.
                 Antisiodor
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               18.
               
               Tom.
               2.
               
               
                 Conc.
                 Matiscon
              
               .
               2.
               
               Cap.
               3.
               
               Tom.
               2.
               
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Conc.
                 Meldens
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               48.
               
               
                 Conc.
                 Triburiens
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               12.
               
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 in
                 Palatio
                 Vernis
                 Cap.
              
               7.
               
               
                 Conc.
                 Wormatiens
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               
               Tom.
               3.
               
               Concil
               .
               The
               learned
               Causabon
               ,
               in
               his
               16
               Exercitation
               ,
               considering
               all
               this
               ,
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 this
              
               SACRAMENT
               ,
               
                 denye
                 their
                 duetie
                 to
                 dying
                 Infantes
                 ,
                 vnder
                 pretence
                 of
                 I
                 knowe
                 not
                 what
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               To
               this
               same
               purpose
               the
               learned
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               ,
               in
               the
               15
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Censure
               of
               the
               ENGLISH
               LITVRGIE
               ,
               considering
               Baptisme
               of
               sicke
               Infantes
               privatelie
               ,
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 In
                 this
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 all
                 thinges
                 are
                 holilie
                 set
                 downe
                 .
              
               This
               same
               Practise
               also
               is
               allowed
               by
               Doctor
               Whitaker
               ,
               in
               his
               Booke
               agaynst
               REYNOLDS
               ,
               Pag.
               48.
               
            
             
               62.
               
               The
               Congregation
               ,
               say
               yee
               ,
               where-of
               the
               Chylde
               is
               to
               bee
               a
               member
               ,
               hath
               interest
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               
               there-fore
               ought
               to
               bee
               present
               ,
               no
               lesse
               than
               at
               Excommunication
               ,
               where-by
               a
               rotten
               member
               is
               cut
               off
               .
               In
               this
               case
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               prejudice
               eyther
               to
               the
               Chylde
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               thorow
               the
               want
               of
               the
               Congregations
               presence
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               neglect
               ,
               nor
               contempt
               of
               the
               Congregation
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               or
               of
               anie
               of
               the
               members
               there-of
               :
               and
               the
               Chylde
               by
               Baptisme
               ,
               though
               privatelie
               administred
               ,
               is
               ingrafted
               into
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               so
               beeing
               joyned
               to
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               becōmeth
               also
               vnited
               vnto
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               His
               Bodie
               .
               If
               Excommunication
               requyre
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ,
               because
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               is
               delyeered
               by
               CHRIST
               to
               everie
               particular
               Church
               ,
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               collectiuelie
               taken
               as
               it
               is
               affirmed
               in
               the
               Dispute
               agaynst
               the
               
                 English
                 Popish
              
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Part.
               3.
               
               Cap.
               8.
               
               Pag.
               182
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               alyke
               with
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               power
               where-of
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               MATTH
               .
               28.
               
               But
               altho
               that
               ground
               bee
               not
               true
               ,
               as
               wee
               thinke
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               yet
               Excommunication
               is
               done
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               People
               .
               For
               this
               censure
               may
               not
               bee
               inflicted
               ,
               but
               onelie
               for
               publicke
               offences
               ;
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               publiekc
               ,
               as
               the
               offence
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 others
                 also
                 may
                 feare
              
               ,
               1.
               
               TIM
               .
               5.20
               .
               and
               haue
               no
               companie
               with
               the
               
                 delinquent
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               THESS
               .
               3.14
               .
               and
               so
               your
               similitude
               holdeth
               not
               .
            
             
               63.
               
               As
               for
               the
               administring
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               LORD'S
               Supper
               ,
               wee
               say
               it
               is
               most
               profitable
               ,
               for
               comforting
               of
               the
               Soules
               of
               men
               ,
               fighting
               with
               the
               terroures
               of
               Death
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               case
               may
               fall
               out
               ,
               wherein
               they
               most
               ardentlie
               desire
               it
               ,
               and
               consequentlie
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               who
               are
               the
               Stewards
               of
               GOD'S
               House
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               denye
               to
               his
               Children
               ,
               so
               hungring
               and
               thirsting
               in
               this
               conflict
               ,
               that
               heavenlie
               refreshment
               :
               which
               wee
               
               are
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               with
               the
               anciēt
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               call
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Viaticum
               ,
               though
               yee
               seeme
               to
               condemne
               this
               .
               It
               is
               manifest
               by
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               :
               
                 Justine
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               in
               his
               2
               Apologie
               :
               Eusebius
               ,
               in
               the
               6
               Booke
               of
               his
               Storie
               ,
               36
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               was
               administred
               to
               sicke
               persons
               privatelie
               .
               
               The
               famous
               
                 O
                 Ecumenicke
              
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
               in
               the
               13
               Canon
               ,
               and
               second
               part
               there-of
               ,
               appoynteth
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               rather
               confirmeth
               the
               ancien
               Lawes
               there-anent
               .
               The
               lyke
               wee
               may
               see
               in
               the
               76
               Canon
               ,
               
               of
               the
               fourth
               Councell
               of
               Carthage
               .
               See
               Balsamon
               also
               ,
               vpon
               the
               20
               Canon
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               where
               speaking
               of
               dying
               persons
               ,
               hee
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 LORD'S
                 Supper
                 should
                 bee
                 carefullie
                 administred
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 baptized
                 .
              
               Hence
               Bishop
               Jewell
               ,
               in
               his
               Dispute
               agaynst
               Hurdings
               ,
               PAG.
               32.
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 certayne
                 godlie
                 persons
                 ,
                 both
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 other
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 receaved
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               
                 not
                 denyed
              
               .
               The
               Ancient
               Fathers
               also
               call
               this
               Sacrament
               viaticum
               ,
               or
               a
               provision
               for
               our
               journey
               .
               So
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               Councell
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               speake
               ,
               Canon
               78.
               
               So
               Gaudentius
               in
               his
               second
               Treatise
               on
               Exodus
               .
               So
               in
               Saynct
               Basill
               his
               Liturgie
               ,
               wee
               finde
               this
               PRAYER
               ,
               that
               the
               participation
               of
               these
               sacred
               things
               ,
               may
               bee
               the
               viaticum
               of
               eternall
               lyfe
               .
               So
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Vas
              
               .
               1.
               
               Can.
               2.
               
               So
               
                 Paulinus
                 in
                 vita
                 Ambrosii
              
               .
               Whence
               Causabon
               ,
               in
               his
               answere
               to
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Cardinall
               Perron●
               ,
               PAG.
               49
               ,
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 not
                 onlie
                 distributeth
                 ,
                 the
                 mysticall
                 bread
                 to
                 the
                 faythfull
                 in
                 the
                 publicke
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 administrateth
                 to
                 dying
                 persons
                 this
              
               viaticum
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
              
               Nice
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 Antiquitie
              
               ,
               
               
                 call
                 it
              
               .
            
             
             
               64.
               
               Learned
               Calvine
               was
               of
               this
               mynde
               :
               
                 Manie
                 and
                 weyghtie
                 reasons
              
               ,
               sayeth
               hee
               ,
               Epist.
               361.
               
                 moue
                 mee
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Communion
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 denyed
                 to
                 sicke
                 Persons
                 .
              
               ZEPPERVS
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Booke
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               policie
               ,
               and
               12
               Chapter
               ,
               hath
               these
               words
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               
                 One
                 thing
                 remayneth
                 yet
                 to
                 bee
                 resolved
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 sicke
                 persons
                 .
                 Albeit
                 some
                 thinke
                 otherwyse
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holie
                 Supper
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 denyed
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 seeke
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 appoynted
                 for
                 the
                 confirming
                 of
                 our
                 fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
                 with
                 CHRIST
                 ;
                 if
                 wee
                 ought
                 by
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 testifie
                 our
                 fayth
                 and
                 studie
                 of
                 repentance
                 ;
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 bee
                 depryved
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 good
                 ,
                 who
                 fight
                 with
                 long
                 d●seases
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 lyfe
                 ?
                 When
                 doeth
                 Satan
                 labour
                 more
                 stronglie
                 to
                 shake
                 and
                 brangle
                 our
                 fayth
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 exercysed
                 with
                 bodilie
                 diseases
                 ?
                 When
                 doe
                 our
                 consciences
                 tremble
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ample
                 corroboration
                 of
                 fayth
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 wee
                 finde
                 that
                 death
                 is
                 knocking
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 compeare
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunall
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
               HIERONYMVS
               ZANCHIVS
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               .
               Thus
               he
               wryteth
               in
               an
               Epistle
               of
               his
               to
               
                 John
                 Crato
              
               ,
               Physician
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 proponed
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 subscrybe
                 to
                 your
                 judgement
                 ,
                 provyding
                 this
                 bee
                 done
                 when
                 necessitie
                 requyreth
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 bee
                 administred
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 cannot
                 come
                 foorth
                 with
                 others
                 in
                 publicke
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 CHRIST
                 denyeth
                 this
                 to
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 wee
                 refuse
                 it
                 to
                 sicke
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 desire
                 it
                 before
                 they
                 depart
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 anie
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 myndes
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 comforted
                 ,
                 and
                 raysed
                 vp
                 ?
              
               MARTINE
               BVCER
               ,
               in
               the
               22
               Chapter
               of
               his
               fore
               mentioned
               censure
               ,
               considering
               that
               part
               of
               the
               LITVRG●E
               ,
               where-in
               the
               administrating
               of
               the
               Communion
               to
               sicke
               persons
               is
               set
               downe
               ,
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 Thinges
                 heere
                 commanded
                 ,
                 are
                 agreeable
                 anough
                 to
                 holie
                 Scripture
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 avayleth
                 
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 comforting
                 of
                 troubled
                 Soules
                 ,
                 to
                 receaue
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               hee
               hath
               written
               a
               particular
               and
               most
               devote
               Treatise
               ,
               directing
               Pastors
               how
               to
               administer
               the
               Communion
               to
               sicke
               persons
               :
               and
               yet
               ,
               wee
               trust
               ,
               yee
               will
               not
               call
               him
               a
               Papist
               ,
               since
               hee
               was
               so
               hatefull
               to
               Papists
               ,
               that
               after
               hee
               was
               dead
               ,
               they
               raysed
               vp
               his
               bones
               ,
               and
               burnt
               them
               .
               PETER
               MARTYR
               ,
               wryting
               vpon
               the
               tenth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               first
               Epistle
               to
               the
               CORINTH
               .
               speaking
               of
               the
               LORD'S
               Supper
               ,
               hath
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 They
                 say
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 given
                 to
                 sicke
                 persons
                 :
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
              
               sayeth
               hee
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 mysterie
                 may
                 bee
                 celebrated
                 before
                 the
                 sicke
                 persons
                 .
              
               It
               is
               to
               bee
               remarked
               also
               ,
               that
               often-tymes
               it
               falleth
               out
               ,
               that
               some
               persons
               are
               affixed
               to
               their
               beds
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               fiue
               or
               sixe
               ,
               yea
               ,
               ten
               yeares
               ,
               or
               more
               :
               And
               how
               can
               we
               denye
               the
               comfort
               of
               this
               holie
               Sacrament
               to
               those
               all
               that
               space
               ,
               especiallie
               when
               they
               earnestlie
               long
               for
               it
               ?
            
             
               65.
               
               This
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               of
               ours
               ,
               tendeth
               not
               to
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               (
               as
               yee
               would
               beare
               vpon
               it
               )
               it
               is
               playne
               contrarie
               :
               for
               by
               this
               practise
               ,
               wee
               show
               ,
               how
               much
               wee
               reverence
               the
               Commandement
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               how
               highlie
               wee
               esteeme
               of
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               which
               wee
               so
               earnestlie
               seeke
               after
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               others
               ,
               leadeth
               people
               to
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               moved
               there-by
               ,
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               necessitie
               and
               efficacie
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               consent
               of
               Christians
               ,
               hath
               ascrybed
               there-vnto
               .
               As
               for
               other
               abuses
               ,
               rehearsed
               by
               you
               ,
               as
               fruites
               of
               private
               Baptisme
               ,
               since
               you
               bring
               no
               proofe
               for
               what
               yee
               say
               in
               this
               ,
               wee
               oppone
               our
               just
               denyall
               ,
               to
               your
               bare
               and
               vnjust
               assertion
               .
            
             
               66.
               
               Lastlie
               ,
               yee
               advertise
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               yee
               
               thinke
               not
               the
               materiall
               Churches
               ,
               but
               the
               ordinarie
               meetinges
               ,
               necessarie
               to
               the
               lawfull
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               lest
               anie
               should
               conceaue
               that
               yee
               entertayne
               a
               Superstitious
               conceat
               of
               places
               .
               Wee
               thinke
               ,
               yee
               might
               haue
               spared
               this
               advertisement
               :
               for
               we
               finde
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               oppugne
               our
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               in
               this
               poynt
               ,
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               beeing
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               extremitie
               mentioned
               by
               you
               ,
               
               that
               on
               the
               contrarie
               they
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               Place
               no
               more
               holie
               ,
               than
               anie
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               indifferentlie
               vsed
               to
               sacred
               or
               civill
               vses
               :
               which
               in
               our
               judgment
               is
               not
               agreeable
               ,
               eyther
               to
               holie
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               to
               sound
               Antiquitie
               .
               See
               Eusebius
               in
               his
               Ecclesiasticke
               Historie
               ,
               Lib.
               10.
               
               Cap.
               3.
               
               
                 Chrysost
                 .
                 homil
              
               .
               36.
               on
               the
               first
               Epistle
               to
               the
               CORINTHIANS
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Booke
               of
               the
               citie
               of
               GOD
               ,
               Cap.
               1.
               
               
                 Codex
                 Theodasianus
                 ,
                 Lib.
              
               9.
               
               Titul
               .
               45.
               
                 de
                 his
                 qui
                 ad
                 Ecclesias
                 confugerunt
                 .
                 Conc.
                 Gangrens
                 .
                 Can.
              
               21.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             V.
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             THE
             indifferent
             Reader
             may
             perceaue
             ,
             by
             our
             former
             DVPLYE
             ,
             that
             your
             ANSWRE
             to
             our
             first
             exception
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             obedience
             ,
             due
             to
             Authoritie
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             judgement
             ,
             concerning
             the
             administration
             of
             BAPTISME
             ,
             and
             the
             LORD'S
             Supper
             ,
             to
             dying
             persons
             in
             private
             places
             ,
             hath
             not
             given
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wee
             asked
             of
             you
             ,
             in
             our
             fift
             DEMAND
             ,
             how
             wee
             can
             Subscrybe
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             propounded
             by
             you
             ,
             without
             contradicting
             the
             
               Positiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             approved
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             holden
             Anno
             1567
             ,
             
             since
             the
             
               Positiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             CHAP.
             21
             ,
             declareth
             ,
             that
             Rites
             are
             changeable
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exigencie
             of
             tyme
             ,
             and
             consequentlie
             that
             no
             perpetuall
             Law
             ,
             may
             or
             ought
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             maketh
             a
             perpetuall
             Law
             ,
             concerning
             the
             externall
             Rites
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             at
             least
             according
             to
             your
             judgement
             ,
             who
             vrge
             the
             Subscryving
             of
             this
             Covenant
             and
             Confession
             vpon
             vs
             ?
             Wee
             vrged
             farther
             in
             our
             Replye
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Late
               Covenant
            
             bindeth
             vs
             to
             the
             
               Olde
               Covenant
            
             ,
             made
             Anno
             1581
             ;
             for
             by
             your
             
               Late
               Covenant
            
             ,
             yee
             professe
             your selues
             bound
             to
             keepe
             the
             foresayde
             
               Nationall
               Oath
            
             (
             as
             yee
             call
             it
             )
             inviolable
             :
             and
             that
             
               Olde
               Covenant
            
             ,
             or
             Oath
             ,
             bindeth
             vs
             to
             the
             Discipline
             which
             was
             then
             ;
             and
             that
             Discipline
             comprehendeth
             all
             the
             
               externall
               Rites
            
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             yee
             haue
             in
             all
             your
             Wrytinges
             professed
             ,
             especiallie
             in
             that
             late
             Booke
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               Dispute
               against
               the
               English
               Popish
               Ceremonies
            
             :
             whence
             in
             your
             Sermones
             ,
             and
             printed
             Bookes
             ,
             since
             the
             Assemblie
             of
             Pearth
             ,
             yee
             haue
             beene
             still
             accusing
             vs
             of
             Perjurie
             .
             )
             So
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             
               Late
               Covenant
            
             bindeth
             vs
             to
             the
             Policie
             which
             was
             then
             ;
             and
             consequentlie
             ,
             maketh
             a
             
               Perpetuall
               Lawe
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             RITES
             of
             the
             CHVRCH
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             vnchangeable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Your
             Answere
             to
             this
             Argument
             ,
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             1.
             
             Yee
             put
             off
             ,
             without
             anie
             Answere
             ,
             that
             which
             wee
             alleadge
             out
             of
             
               A
               Dispute
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               English
               Popish
               Ceremonies
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             
               answering
               ,
               wish
               ,
               that
               what
               wee
               haue
               thence
               ,
               or
               from
               anie
               other
               Treatise
               of
               that
               kinde
               ,
               were
               keeped
               to
               another
               tyme.
            
             Pardon
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             wish
             greater
             ingenuitie
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             direct
             Answere
             .
             Consider
             the
             wordes
             of
             that
             Treatise
             before
             cited
             ,
             Parte
             4.
             
             Cap.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
             
               No
               man
               amongst
               vs
               can
               certaynlie
               knowe
               ,
               that
               the
               Discipline
               meaned
               and
               
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Oath
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               sweare
               it
               ,
               comprehendeth
               not
               vnder
               it
               those
               poyntes
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               for
               which
               wee
               nowe
               contende
               ,
               and
               which
               this
               Church
               had
               in
               vse
               at
               the
               swearing
               of
               the
               Oath
               .
               Shall
               wee
               ,
               then
               ,
               put
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Oath
               in
               a
               fayre
               hazard
               ?
               GOD
               forbid
               .
            
             The
             same
             wee
             finde
             to
             bee
             the
             judement
             of
             others
             also
             ,
             who
             haue
             opposed
             the
             Articles
             of
             Pearth
             ,
             and
             
               Episcopall
               Governement
            
             .
             Since
             ,
             there-fore
             ,
             wee
             desire
             to
             bee
             resolved
             ,
             concerning
             the
             right
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             ;
             lest
             by
             it
             wee
             contradict
             the
             
               Positiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             approved
             in
             Parliament
             :
             Had
             wee
             dot
             reason
             to
             propone
             this
             Difficultie
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             requyre
             our
             Subscription
             ,
             and
             came
             hither
             ,
             to
             resolue
             our
             Scruples
             ?
             If
             yee
             condemne
             the
             judgement
             of
             these
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             were
             Authors
             of
             these
             Treatises
             ,
             why
             doe
             yee
             not
             openlie
             professe
             ,
             that
             yee
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             
               Late
               Couenant
            
             ,
             disallowe
             it
             ?
             If
             yee
             doe
             approue
             it
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             great
             reason
             to
             thinke
             yee
             doe
             ,
             since
             yee
             haue
             still
             opposed
             the
             Articles
             of
             Pearth
             ,
             and
             Episcopacie
             ,
             and
             doe
             expresslie
             referre
             vs
             to
             those
             Treatises
             ,
             in
             your
             nynth
             Answere
             :
             Howe
             doe
             yee
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             yee
             can
             not
             requyre
             vs
             ,
             to
             sweare
             ,
             and
             subscrybe
             ,
             that
             which
             yee
             knowe
             to
             bee
             contrarie
             to
             our
             mynde
             ?
             Remember
             ,
             we
             pray
             you
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             former
             Treatise
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             before
             cited
             ,
             
               Put
               the
               case
               ,
               it
               were
               doubtfull
               and
               questionable
               ,
               what
               is
               meaned
               by
               the
               word
            
             DISCIPLINE
             
               in
               the
            
             OATH
             ;
             yet
             pars
             tutior
             ,
             
               the
               safer
               way
               were
               to
               bee
               chosen
            
             ;
             which
             is
             affirmed
             there
             to
             bee
             this
             :
             That
             the
             poyntes
             practised
             by
             vs
             ,
             are
             abjured
             in
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Secondlie
             :
             where-as
             yee
             saye
             ,
             
               That
               none
               of
               you
               would
               refuse
               to
               sweare
               the
            
             Short
             Confession
             ,
             
               because
               wee
               haue
               expounded
               some
               Articles
               of
               it
               contrarie
               to
               your
               mynde
            
             ▪
             wee
             replye
             ,
             that
             this
             Answere
             satisfieth
             not
             :
             for
             your
             
             swearing
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             not-with-standing
             of
             the
             contrarie
             Interpretation
             of
             them
             who
             differ
             in
             judgement
             from
             you
             ,
             showeth
             not
             ,
             howe
             the
             apparent
             Contradiction
             betwixt
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Positiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             objected
             by
             vs
             ,
             is
             reconciled
             by
             you
             the
             propounders
             and
             vrgers
             of
             it
             .
             More-over
             ,
             If
             wee
             did
             vrge
             you
             to
             subscrybe
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             meane
             tyme
             wee
             were
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             our
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Articles
             there-of
             ,
             were
             contrarie
             to
             your
             judgement
             ;
             wee
             were
             bound
             to
             labour
             to
             informe
             your
             judgement
             ,
             before
             wee
             did
             exact
             your
             Oath
             :
             and
             ,
             consequentlie
             ,
             by
             the
             lawe
             of
             Charitie
             and
             Equitie
             ,
             yee
             are
             obliedged
             ,
             not
             to
             requyre
             our
             Oath
             ,
             till
             first
             yee
             doe
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             judgement
             conforme
             to
             yours
             :
             which
             as
             yet
             yee
             haue
             not
             done
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thirdlie
             :
             Yee
             saye
             ,
             
               Your
               desire
               is
               ,
               that
               both
               of
               vs
               keepe
               our
               meaning
               of
               the
            
             Negatiue
             Confession
             ,
             
               according
               to
               our
               diverse
               measures
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               onelie
               promise
               Forbearance
            
             :
             which
             ,
             yee
             saye
             ,
             wee
             may
             doe
             ,
             because
             that
             
               wee
               thinke
               the
               poyntes
               controverted
               ,
               to
               bee
               indifferent
            
             :
             wee
             answere
             ,
             That
             yee
             still
             flee
             the
             poynt
             in
             question
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an-other
             thing
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             keepe
             our
             meaninges
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             sweare
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             not
             perswaded
             of
             the
             trueth
             there-of
             .
             Yee
             might
             ,
             and
             may
             still
             enjoye
             your
             meaning
             for
             vs
             :
             but
             howe
             wee
             can
             keepe
             our
             meaning
             ,
             and
             subscrybe
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             wee
             see
             not
             ;
             since
             wee
             thinke
             the
             one
             repugnant
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Neyther
             is
             it
             Forbearance
             onelie
             that
             is
             requyred
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             showne
             before
             ;
             nor
             yet
             can
             we
             sweare
             Forbearance
             ,
             the
             Lawe
             standing
             still
             in
             vigour
             ,
             and
             Authoritie
             requyring
             Obedience
             .
             Lastlie
             :
             Wee
             thinke
             not
             all
             the
             poyntes
             contraverted
             ,
             to
             bee
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             declared
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Thus
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             howe
             yee
             haue
             dealt
             with
             our
             SORITES
             ,
             as
             yee
             call
             it
             .
             The
             lyke
             dealing
             wee
             find
             anent
             our
             DILEMMA
             ;
             the
             Hornes
             whereof
             ,
             (
             as
             yee
             speake
             )
             yee
             labour
             to
             turne
             agaynst
             our selues
             ,
             by
             asking
             ,
             To
             which
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Distinction
             ,
             we
             referre
             
               Pearth
               articles
            
             and
             
               Episcopacie
               ?
               If
            
             ,
             say
             ye
             ,
             
               they
               were
               abjured
               in
               the
            
             Negatiue
             Confessiō
             ,
             
               we
               are
               perjured
               for
               the
               practising
               of
               them
               :
               and
               if
               left
               indifferent
               ,
               by
               that
            
             Confession
             ,
             
               wee
               may
               ,
               not-with-standing
               of
               that
            
             Confession
             ,
             
               forbeare
               the
               practise
               of
               them
            
             .
             First
             ,
             Your
             Question
             is
             not
             pertinent
             :
             For
             the
             Distinction
             is
             not
             ours
             ,
             but
             yours
             .
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             knowe
             ,
             to
             what
             member
             of
             your
             Distinction
             ,
             wee
             referre
             the
             Articles
             of
             Pearth
             ,
             and
             Episcopacie
             ?
             Secondlie
             :
             There
             is
             no
             strength
             in
             eyther
             of
             the
             Hornes
             of
             your
             DILEMMA
             :
             For
             ,
             by
             turning
             it
             wrong
             ,
             you
             haue
             made
             it
             your
             owne
             .
             The
             one
             Horne
             is
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               Articles
            
             of
             Pearth
             ,
             and
             Episcopacie
             ,
             bee
             left
             indifferent
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Short
               Confession
               ,
               wee
               may
               forbeare
               the
               practise
               of
               them
               .
            
             First
             ,
             This
             meeteth
             not
             the
             Horne
             of
             our
             Dilemma
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             if
             wee
             bee
             not
             tyed
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             to
             the
             omission
             of
             these
             thinges
             ;
             then
             why
             haue
             yee
             ,
             in
             all
             your
             Wrytinges
             agaynst
             vs
             ,
             exprobrated
             to
             vs
             ,
             Perjurie
             ,
             for
             violating
             of
             the
             Oath
             contained
             in
             that
             Confession
             ?
             To
             this
             no
             word
             by
             you
             is
             aunswered
             heere
             .
             Secondlie
             :
             Suppone
             these
             thinges
             were
             left
             indifferent
             by
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             ;
             yet
             may
             wee
             not
             forbeare
             the
             practise
             of
             them
             :
             because
             ,
             since
             that
             Confession
             ,
             Lawes
             haue
             passed
             on
             them
             ;
             which
             remaining
             in
             vigour
             ,
             requyre
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             wee
             sayde
             before
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             other
             
               Horne
               of
               your
               Dilemma
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               if
               these
               poyntes
               were
               abjured
               for
               ever
               ,
               before
            
             Pearth
             Assemblie
             ,
             
               then
               wee
               ,
               who
               practise
               them
               ,
               are
               perjured
               .
            
             To
             which
             wee
             aunswere
             ,
             That
             it
             followeth
             not
             :
             for
             wee
             never
             
             did
             sweare
             to
             that
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             .
             And
             there-fore
             ,
             though
             these
             poyntes
             were
             abjured
             there-in
             ,
             yet
             are
             wee
             free
             from
             all
             guiltinesse
             of
             Perjurie
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             tyme
             ,
             yee
             haue
             not
             resolved
             ,
             howe
             hee
             who
             is
             perswaded
             ,
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             those
             poyntes
             ,
             can
             sweare
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             if
             by
             it
             the
             Swearer
             bee
             tyed
             ,
             to
             the
             abjuring
             of
             those
             poyntes
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             other
             part
             of
             our
             Dilemma
             .
             Thus
             ,
             if
             yee
             will
             consider
             rightlie
             ,
             ye
             may
             perceaue
             ,
             that
             ,
             our
             Dilemma
             standeth
             vnmoved
             ,
             with
             the
             Hornes
             of
             it
             still
             towards
             you
             .
             Yee
             farther
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Reasons
               ,
               are
               not
               solide
               and
               graue
               ,
               but
               velitations
               of
               such
               a
               sort
               as
               yee
               looked
               not
               for
               .
            
             Let
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             ,
             pronounce
             his
             sentence
             of
             this
             ;
             onelie
             wee
             wish
             ,
             that
             yee
             had
             chosen
             rather
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             than
             to
             contemne
             our
             Reasons
             .
             That
             which
             yee
             heere
             agayne
             adde
             ,
             concerning
             the
             change
             of
             Commissioners
             ,
             is
             answered
             in
             our
             fourth
             DVPLYE
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             giue
             light
             to
             your
             former
             Discourse
             ,
             yee
             subjoyne
             a
             Distinction
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             into
             three
             members
             :
             First
             ,
             yee
             saye
             ,
             
               It
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               Governement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Censure
               of
               Manners
               ,
               by
               Office-bearers
               appoynted
               by
               CHRIST
               :
               and
               thus
               ,
            
             yee
             saye
             ,
             
               it
               is
               vnchangeable
               .
               Secondlie
               ;
               For
               Constitutions
               of
               Councells
               ,
               and
               Actes
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
               And
               thus
               ,
               yee
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               alterable
               ,
               or
               constant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               particular
               Objectes
               .
               Thirdlie
               :
               For
               the
               ordering
               of
               Circumstances
               ,
               to
               bee
               observed
               in
               all
               actions
               ,
               Divine
               ,
               and
               Humane
               :
               and
               so
               yee
               say
               it
               is
               variable
               .
            
             First
             by
             these
             Distinctions
             ,
             the
             matter
             seemeth
             rather
             to
             bee
             obscured
             ,
             than
             cleared
             .
             For
             ye
             doe
             not
             expresse
             ,
             in
             which
             of
             these
             senses
             the
             Discipline
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             taken
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             poynt
             requyred
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Secondlie
             :
             Yee
             seeme
             by
             this
             Distinction
             ,
             to
             intangle
             your selues
             yet
             more
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             if
             yee
             take
             the
             
             name
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             anie
             one
             ,
             or
             anie
             two
             of
             these
             senses
             ,
             what
             say
             yee
             to
             these
             following
             wordes
             of
             your
             
               Dispute
               agaynst
               the
               English
               Popish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Parte
            
             4.
             
             Cap.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             8
             ?
             
               The
               Bishop
               doeth
               but
               needleslie
               question
               ,
               what
               is
               meaned
               by
               the
               Discipline
               where-of
               the
               Oath
               speaketh
               .
               For
               howsoever
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               vse
               ,
               it
               signifieth
               often-tymes
               ,
               that
               Policie
               ,
               which
               standeth
               in
               the
               censuring
               of
               Manners
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               Oath
               it
               must
               bee
               taken
               in
               the
               largest
               sense
               ;
               namelie
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               Policie
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               ,
            
             1.
             
             
               The
               whole
               Policie
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               did
               ,
               at
               that
               tyme
               ,
               goe
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Discipline
               :
               and
               those
               two
               Bookes
               wherein
               this
            
             Policie
             
               is
               contayned
               ,
               were
               called
            
             The
             Bookes
             of
             Discipline
             .
             
               And
               without
               all
               doubt
               ,
               they
               who
               sware
               the
               Oath
               ,
               meaned
               by
               Discipline
               ,
               that
               whole
               Policie
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               cōtayned
               in
               those
               Bookes
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             that
             
               Little
               Confession
            
             was
             framed
             ,
             the
             Governmēt
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             onlie
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Bishops
             :
             and
             ,
             there-fore
             ,
             if
             yee
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             that
             Confession
             ,
             comprehendeth
             vnder
             it
             the
             first
             part
             of
             your
             Distinction
             ,
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             wee
             conceaue
             ,
             yee
             will
             not
             denye
             )
             yee
             may
             easilie
             perceaue
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             vrged
             by
             you
             ,
             to
             sweare
             ,
             and
             subscrybe
             ,
             agaynst
             our
             Consciences
             ;
             since
             wee
             thinke
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Governement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             then
             was
             ,
             to
             bee
             changeable
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             Governement
             was
             lawfullie
             chaunged
             ,
             by
             following
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             Parliamentes
             ,
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Thirdlie
             :
             If
             these
             Constitutions
             of
             Councels
             ,
             concerning
             
               Objects
               alterable
            
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             second
             member
             of
             your
             Distinction
             ,
             bee
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             ordering
             of
             
               variable
               Circumstances
            
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             third
             member
             ;
             why
             haue
             yee
             distinguished
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ?
             But
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             different
             ,
             then
             yee
             graunt
             ,
             that
             
               Ecclesiasticke
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             may
             bee
             made
             concerning
             some
             alterable
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             bare
             Circumstances
             ;
             which
             is
             repugnant
             to
             your
             
             ordinarie
             Doctrine
             ;
             
             where-by
             yee
             mayntayne
             ,
             that
             nothing
             changeable
             ,
             is
             lest
             to
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             onelie
             Circumstances
             of
             Actions
             .
             Wee
             can
             not
             see
             ,
             howe
             yee
             can
             mayntayne
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             yet
             oppose
             the
             Determinations
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             are
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wee
             had
             reason
             to
             inquyre
             your
             judgement
             ,
             concerning
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             lawfull
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             though
             yee
             still
             shunne
             the
             declaring
             of
             it
             .
             Since
             by
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             yee
             intende
             a
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             recovering
             of
             the
             Libertie
             ,
             and
             Puritie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             yee
             speake
             ;
             if
             yee
             in
             your
             judgement
             ,
             condemne
             such
             Ceremonies
             ,
             (
             as
             yee
             insinuate
             )
             wee
             can
             not
             expect
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             if
             yee
             obtayne
             your
             desires
             ,
             all
             such
             Rites
             shall
             bee
             expelled
             and
             condemned
             ,
             especiallie
             since
             by
             this
             your
             
               Late
               Covenant
            
             ,
             yee
             tye
             your selues
             to
             that
             
               Olde
               Covenant
            
             ,
             where-in
             yee
             disclayme
             and
             detest
             all
             Rites
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             without
             the
             word
             of
             GOD.
             Now
             ,
             wee
             can
             not
             concurre
             with
             you
             ,
             for
             promoving
             this
             ende
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             judgement
             ,
             is
             playne
             contrarie
             to
             ours
             ,
             yea
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             vniversall
             judgement
             and
             practise
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Auncient
               Kirke
            
             ,
             repugnant
             also
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             most
             famous
             Divynes
             therein
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             quotations
             on
             the
             margine
             .
             But
             if
             yee
             bee
             of
             the
             same
             mynde
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             thinke
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Rites
             of
             that
             kynde
             lawfull
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             hide
             your
             mynde
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             since
             the
             acknowledgement
             and
             manifesting
             of
             this
             Trueth
             ,
             would
             bee
             no
             small
             advancement
             to
             your
             cause
             ,
             by
             removing
             this
             great
             offence
             ?
          
           
             
             
               Of
               
                 Matrimoniall
                 Benediction
              
               ,
               and
               God-fathers
               in
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               As
               for
               solemne
               blessing
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               wee
               asked
               ,
               what
               warrand
               yee
               had
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               Praecept
               or
               Practise
               ,
               set
               downe
               in
               GOD'S
               word
               .
               In
               your
               Answere
               yee
               insinuate
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               blessing
               of
               the
               people
               cōmanded
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               more
               playnlie
               wee
               finde
               this
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               
                 English
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               PART
               .
               3.
               
               CAP.
               2.
               
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
               
                 Yet
                 playne
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 Matrimoniall
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 given
                 by
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 for
                 GOD
                 hath
                 commanded
                 His
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 blesse
                 His
                 people
                 ,
              
               (
               NVM
               .
               6.
               )
               First
               ,
               who
               ever
               before
               you
               ,
               did
               ground
               the
               necessitie
               of
               solemne
               blessing
               of
               Marriage
               vpon
               these
               words
               ,
               NVM
               .
               6.23
               .
               
                 Speake
                 vnto
              
               Aaron
               ,
               
                 and
                 vnto
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 On
                 this
                 wyse
                 yee
                 shall
                 blesse
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 saying
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 LORD
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 thee
              
               :
               &c.
               
               Learned
               Melanchton
               ,
               was
               not
               so
               well
               versed
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               to
               see
               this
               .
               For
               hee
               sayeth
               in
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               Pag.
               328.
               
               Yee
               see
               that
               the
               Rite
               of
               the
               Auncients
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Brydegroome
               and
               Bryde
               ,
               are
               joyned
               before
               the
               Altar
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               incalling
               of
               GOD.
               Which
               custome
               vndoubtedlie
               hath
               beene
               ordained
               by
               the
               first
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               consider
               that
               this
               conjunction
               was
               appoynted
               by
               GOD
               ,
               and
               is
               assisted
               by
               Him.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               Secondlie
               :
               By
               this
               commandement
               of
               GOD
               ,
               to
               blesse
               the
               people
               ,
               NVM
               .
               6.
               eyther
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               layde
               vpon
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               blesse
               Marriages
               solemnlie
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               If
               yee
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               necessitie
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               commandement
               of
               GOD
               there-anent
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               necessarie
               to
               obey
               GOD'S
               Commandement
               .
               If
               yee
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               ,
               what
               say
               yee
               then
               to
               your
               
               Friend
               Didoclaue
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Altar
               of
               
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 Pag.
              
               866
               ,
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               neyther
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               nor
               blessing
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               is
               necessarie
               to
               this
               action
               ?
               And
               if
               yee
               dissent
               heere-in
               from
               him
               ,
               yee
               are
               holden
               to
               prooue
               your
               opinion
               ,
               by
               a
               necessarie
               consequence
               from
               holie
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               wee
               are
               perswaded
               yee
               are
               not
               able
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Thirdlie
               :
               The
               Commaundement
               ,
               
                 To
                 blesse
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               generall
               ,
               than
               that
               ,
               1.
               
               COR.
               14.40
               .
               
                 Let
                 all
                 thinges
                 bee
                 done
                 decentlie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
              
               :
               on
               the
               which
               wordes
               ,
               both
               Auncient
               and
               Recent
               Divines
               ,
               doe
               ground
               the
               lawfullnesse
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               which
               wee
               allowe
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Fourthlie
               :
               Since
               that
               Commaundement
               ,
               of
               
                 blessing
                 the
                 People
              
               ,
               is
               generall
               ,
               what
               reason
               haue
               yee
               ,
               for
               not
               including
               other
               civill
               important
               Contractes
               ,
               especiallie
               that
               are
               performed
               with
               a
               Vowe
               ,
               or
               
                 Promissorie
                 Oath
              
               ?
               A
               Vowe
               made
               to
               GOD
               ,
               is
               a
               COVENANT
               with
               GOD
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Matrimoniall
               Oath
               .
               All
               Vowes
               and
               Oaths
               ,
               are
               Acts
               of
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               ,
               although
               they
               bee
               joyned
               to
               
                 Civill
                 Contractes
              
               :
               and
               ,
               there-fore
               ,
               if
               because
               of
               the
               COVENANT
               with
               GOD
               ,
               yee
               blesse
               Marriage
               solemnlie
               ,
               yee
               ought
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               other
               
                 Civill
                 Contractes
              
               ,
               where-in
               there
               is
               the
               lyke
               COVENANT
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               Oath
               or
               Vowe
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Fiftlie
               :
               Where-as
               yee
               saye
               ,
               that
               though
               Marriage
               were
               a
               Paction
               ,
               meerlie
               
                 Civill
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 important
                 ,
              
               yee
               would
               not
               with-holde
               
                 Ecclesiasticke
                 Benediction
              
               from
               it
               ,
               not-with-standing
               of
               the
               abuse
               of
               Poperie
               :
               wee
               would
               vnderstand
               ,
               howe
               this
               agreeth
               with
               the
               current
               Doctrine
               of
               those
               that
               are
               of
               your
               mynde
               :
               for
               wee
               reade
               in
               the
               Abridgement
               of
               
                 Lincolne
                 ,
                 Pag.
              
               17
               ,
               that
               
                 wee
                 should
                 cast
                 away
                 even
                 such
                 thinges
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 
                 originall
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 still
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 commaunded
                 of
                 GOD
                 )
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 are
                 knowne
                 to
                 bee
                 defiled
                 with
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 or
                 abused
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               So
               in
               
                 The
                 Dispute
                 agaynst
                 the
                 English
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Parte
              
               3.
               
               Cap.
               2.
               
               Sect.
               2.
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               
                 Rites
                 ,
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 GOD'S
                 Word
                 ,
                 should
                 ,
                 not-with-standing
                 ,
                 necessarilie
                 bee
                 abolished
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 abuse
                 .
              
               Yee
               adde
               ,
               that
               
                 yee
                 will
                 not
                 vse
                 Marriage
                 superstitiouslie
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 praescript
                 of
                 the
                 Service-booke
                 .
              
               Yee
               did
               not
               finde
               the
               Service-Booke
               ,
               neyther
               in
               our
               Demaundes
               ,
               nor
               in
               our
               Replyes
               ;
               yet
               wee
               knowe
               not
               ,
               howe
               yee
               so
               often
               reach
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Lastlie
               :
               Of
               the
               Stipulation
               of
               God-fathers
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               instanced
               by
               vs
               ,
               in
               our
               fift
               Demaund
               ,
               yee
               haue
               spoken
               nothing
               particularlie
               ,
               eyther
               in
               your
               first
               or
               second
               Aunsweres
               .
               Wee
               haue
               no
               Praecept
               ,
               or
               example
               of
               it
               in
               holie
               Scripture
               :
               yea
               ,
               some
               of
               our
               learned
               Divines
               affirme
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               instituted
               by
               Pope
               Higynus
               :
               
               and
               yee
               will
               not
               denye
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               beene
               much
               abused
               in
               Poperie
               .
               Howe
               commeth
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               then
               ,
               that
               this
               Ceremonie
               is
               allowed
               ,
               and
               vsed
               by
               some
               of
               you
               ?
               Wee
               saye
               ,
               some
               ;
               for
               wee
               are
               informed
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               your
               mynde
               ,
               doe
               not
               vse
               it
               at
               all
               .
               See
               
                 D.
                 Morton
              
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Pag.
              
               24.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             VI.
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             IN
             your
             first
             Answere
             to
             our
             sixt
             Demaund
             ,
             yee
             answered
             nothing
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             wee
             affirmed
             concerning
             
               the
               judgement
               of
               Divynes
               ,
               Auncient
               and
               Moderne
               ,
            
             who
             
             eyther
             haue
             absolutelie
             allowed
             these
             Rites
             ,
             which
             were
             concluded
             in
             
               Pearth
               Assemblie
            
             ,
             or
             else
             haue
             thought
             them
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             a
             stirre
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             Neyther
             did
             yee
             touch
             that
             ,
             which
             wee
             objected
             ,
             concerning
             
               the
               venerable
               custome
               ,
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               Auncient
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             the
             most
             eminent
             lights
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             yee
             condemne
             in
             your
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             
               Negatiue
               Confession
            
             ,
             contayned
             in
             the
             
               Late
               Covenant
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             in
             our
             Replye
             to
             that
             Answere
             of
             yours
             ,
             wee
             did
             holde
             your
             silence
             ,
             for
             a
             granting
             of
             the
             Trueth
             of
             that
             which
             wee
             sayde
             ,
             concerning
             
               so
               manie
               Divynes
               ,
               Auncient
               and
               Moderne
               ,
            
             who
             stand
             for
             vs.
             Now
             in
             your
             second
             Answere
             to
             that
             Demaund
             ,
             yee
             labour
             to
             bereaue
             vs
             of
             this
             advantage
             ,
             and
             granting
             that
             
               Divynes
               ,
               both
               Auncient
               and
               Moderne
               ,
               are
               agaynst
               you
               ,
               concerning
               the
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               things
               controverted
               ,
            
             (
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             noted
             by
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             which
             should
             make
             you
             more
             sparing
             in
             your
             speaches
             of
             vs
             who
             favour
             
               Pearth
               Articles
            
             ,
             than
             yee
             are
             )
             yee
             say
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             
               Divynes
               ,
               Auncient
               ,
               and
               Moderne
               ,
               are
               agaynst
               vs
               also
            
             :
             and
             that
             both
             these
             propositions
             may
             bee
             true
             ,
             in
             respect
             they
             are
             both
             indefinite
             in
             a
             matter
             contingent
             .
             But
             our
             Propositions
             concerning
             the
             judgement
             of
             Divynes
             who
             stand
             for
             vs
             ,
             was
             more
             than
             indefinite
             .
             For
             all-bee-it
             wee
             sayde
             not
             ,
             that
             
               all
               are
               for
               vs
            
             ;
             yet
             wee
             sayde
             ,
             that
             manie
             ,
             yea
             ,
             so
             manie
             ;
             meaning
             ,
             that
             
               a
               great
               manie
               are
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               against
               you
               ,
            
             in
             matters
             of
             lawfullnesse
             ,
             and
             vnlawfullnesse
             ;
             and
             ,
             consequentlie
             ,
             
               in
               matters
               of
               Fayth
            
             .
             This
             expression
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             yee
             were
             glad
             to
             passe
             by
             ;
             because
             yee
             can
             not
             saye
             the
             lyke
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             favour
             your
             judgement
             ,
             concerning
             the
             vnlawfullnesse
             of
             those
             thinges
             .
             For
             ,
             scarce
             knowe
             wee
             anie
             
               Moderne
               Divines
            
             ,
             without
             his
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ,
             that
             peremptorlie
             condemne
             these
             Rites
             ,
             as
             vnlawfull
             ,
             which
             were
             concluded
             in
             
               Pearth
               Assemblie
            
             :
             and
             of
             Auntientes
             ,
             wee
             meane
             the
             Fathers
             
             of
             the
             Auncient
             Church
             ,
             wee
             knowe
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             your
             mynde
             .
             Howe
             is
             it
             ,
             then
             ,
             that
             for
             these
             your
             
               Newe
               Positions
            
             ,
             yee
             make
             such
             stirre
             ,
             and
             doe
             take
             such
             
               Dangerous
               Courses
            
             in
             hand
             ?
          
           
             Secondlie
             :
             Yee
             saye
             ,
             that
             
               allmost
               all
               Divines
               allowe
               of
               such
               a
               Forbearance
               ,
               of
               thinges
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               yee
               requyre
               of
               vs.
            
             But
             yee
             will
             not
             bee
             able
             to
             make
             this
             good
             :
             For
             ,
             who
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             haue
             anie-where
             allowed
             ,
             in
             Subjectes
             such
             a
             Forbearance
             of
             thinges
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             ,
             as
             is
             conjoyned
             with
             a
             
               totall
               and
               sworne
               Disobedience
               of
               standing
               Lawes
               ,
            
             agaynst
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             their
             Superioures
             ?
          
           
             Thirdlie
             :
             That
             which
             yee
             saye
             ,
             concerning
             Innovations
             allreadie
             introduced
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             no-thing
             is
             requyred
             of
             vs
             ,
             concerning
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             Forbearance
             of
             them
             for
             a
             tyme
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             condescende
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             eyther
             Disobedience
             to
             Authoritie
             ,
             or
             wronging
             of
             our
             Flocke
             ;
             it
             is
             allreadie
             refuted
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             former
             DVPLYES
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             VII
             .
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             OUR
             REASON
             proponed
             in
             the
             seaventh
             DEMAND
             ,
             is
             not
             sufficientlie
             aunswered
             ,
             neyther
             the
             Impediment
             removed
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             formerlie
             made
             manifest
             ,
             especiallie
             in
             our
             fourth
             DVPLY
             ,
             Where-as
             ,
             for
             removing
             of
             our
             Scruple
             ,
             concerning
             your
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             
               Short
               Confession
            
             ,
             yee
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             yee
             vrge
             not
             vpon
             vs
             your
             meaning
             ,
             but
             leaue
             vs
             to
             our
             owne
             ,
             till
             the
             matter
             be
             examined
             in
             an
             Assemblie
             :
             We
             aunswere
             ;
             Wee
             loue
             not
             the
             swearing
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             without
             
             cleare
             Interpretation
             there-of
             ;
             and
             wee
             approue
             not
             Subscription
             of
             such
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             diverse
             ,
             or
             doubtfull
             meaninges
             :
             neyther
             doe
             wee
             thinke
             that
             a
             convenient
             meane
             ,
             for
             solid
             Pacification
             .
             And
             as
             wee
             are
             free
             ,
             in
             professing
             our
             meaning
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Pearth
               Articles
            
             ,
             and
             Episcopie
             ;
             so
             wee
             requyre
             of
             you
             the
             lyke
             playnnesse
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             reason
             of
             your
             Retyrednesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Pearth
               Articles
            
             ye
             doe
             vnjustlie
             call
             Novations
             ,
             if
             by
             this
             name
             yee
             vnderstand
             ,
             thinges
             repugnant
             to
             our
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             or
             forbidden
             by
             our
             Publicke
             Lawes
             :
             for
             these
             Articles
             are
             not
             of
             this
             sort
             .
             Those
             of
             them
             which
             wee
             call
             Necessarie
             ,
             the
             Assemblie
             of
             Pearth
             did
             not
             conclude
             as
             indifferent
             ,
             (
             as
             yee
             alledge
             )
             neyther
             can
             anie
             such
             thing
             be
             inferred
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Actes
             of
             that
             Assemblie
             .
             There-fore
             ,
             we
             haue
             no
             reason
             to
             change
             this
             opinion
             ,
             as
             yee
             would
             haue
             vs
             to
             doe
             .
             Wee
             holde
             all
             the
             fiue
             poynts
             ,
             to
             bee
             Lawfull
             ,
             &
             Laudable
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             more
             than
             Indifferent
             ,
             which
             also
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Synode
             it selfe
             doe
             implye
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             without
             just
             reason
             ,
             it
             hath
             pleased
             you
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               thinges
               formerlie
               indifferent
               ,
               are
               become
               necessarie
               ;
               and
               what
               was
               but
               lawfull
               before
               ,
               and
               had
               much
               a-doe
               to
               gayne
               that
               Reputation
               ,
               is
               nowe
               become
               Laudable
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             agayne
             ,
             wee
             doe
             playnlie
             declare
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             vnwillingnesse
             to
             Subscrybe
             ,
             or
             promise
             Forbearance
             ,
             is
             both
             the
             Commaundement
             of
             Authoritie
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Necessitie
             and
             Excellencie
             of
             some
             of
             the
             thinges
             commaunded
             :
             besides
             that
             ,
             wee
             thinke
             them
             all
             Lawfull
             ,
             and
             Laudable
             .
             What
             wee
             would
             doe
             ,
             at
             the
             Commandement
             of
             Authoritie
             ,
             in
             the
             Forbearance
             of
             the
             Practise
             of
             those
             thinges
             ,
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             shall
             bee
             declared
             in
             our
             DVPLY
             to
             your
             
             thirteenth
             ANSWERE
             ,
             where-in
             yee
             vrge
             this
             poynt
             agayne
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             VIII
             .
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             WHERE-AS
             yee
             doe
             remit
             the
             Reader
             ,
             to
             your
             former
             Answere
             ,
             and
             our
             Replye
             ;
             wee
             also
             remit
             him
             there-to
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             first
             Duplye
             ;
             hoping
             that
             hee
             shall
             rest
             satisfied
             there-with
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wee
             haue
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             aunswered
             your
             Argument
             ,
             concerning
             your
             Swearing
             ,
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Authoritie
             ,
             with
             a
             Specification
             ,
             as
             yee
             call
             it
             ;
             and
             haue
             showne
             ,
             that
             what
             hath
             not
             beene
             looked
             to
             so
             narrowlie
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             heere-to-fore
             ,
             is
             requisite
             nowe
             ,
             for
             the
             Reasons
             expressed
             in
             our
             eyght
             Replye
             ,
             and
             first
             Duplye
             .
             Concerning
             the
             full
             Expression
             ,
             of
             the
             Loyaltie
             of
             your
             Intentions
             ,
             to
             mayntayne
             the
             King's
             Person
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ;
             whether
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             yee
             haue
             given
             just
             Satisfaction
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             are
             nearest
             to
             the
             King's
             Majestie
             ,
             (
             as
             yee
             saye
             )
             wee
             referre
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Readers
             ,
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             yee
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             will
             finde
             neare
             the
             ende
             of
             our
             first
             Duplye
             .
             Wee
             wonder
             greatlie
             ,
             yee
             should
             affirme
             ,
             that
             wee
             ,
             by
             craving
             Resolution
             ,
             doe
             wrong
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             our selues
             ;
             or
             that
             yee
             ,
             by
             giving
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             wrong
             them
             who
             are
             nearest
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Subscrybers
             there-of
             .
             For
             our
             requyring
             of
             resolution
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             is
             a
             pregnant
             Argument
             of
             our
             loyaltie
             towards
             our
             dreade
             Soveraygne
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             care
             ,
             to
             haue
             alwayes
             our
             owne
             consciences
             voyd
             of
             offence
             ,
             towards
             GOD
             ,
             and
             towards
             Men.
             And
             your
             giving
             of
             satisfaction
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             woulde
             haue
             served
             
             for
             farther
             clearing
             of
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             subscriptions
             there-of
             .
             Your
             pretence
             ,
             that
             by
             giving
             vs
             satisfaction
             ,
             yee
             should
             wrong
             them
             who
             are
             nearest
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             a
             wrong
             supposition
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             alreadie
             receaved
             satisfaction
             by
             your
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             GOD
             is
             witnesse
             ,
             wee
             doe
             not
             wittinglie
             and
             willinglie
             multiplie
             doubts
             ,
             for
             hindring
             a
             good
             worke
             ,
             or
             to
             oppose
             agaynst
             a
             shyning
             light
             ,
             (
             as
             yee
             would
             haue
             the
             Reader
             to
             thinke
             of
             vs
             )
             but
             in
             all
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             vprightnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             doe
             declare
             our
             mynde
             ,
             and
             doe
             intimate
             our
             vnaffected
             scruples
             .
             And
             wee
             thinke
             it
             verie
             pertinent
             ,
             at
             this
             tyme
             ,
             to
             craue
             resolution
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             your
             Answere
             ,
             concerning
             this
             mayne
             duetie
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             fullie
             expressed
             in
             your
             Covenant
             ;
             where-as
             a
             more
             full
             expression
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             beene
             verie
             needfull
             ,
             at
             this
             tyme.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastlie
             :
             Where-as
             yee
             complayne
             ,
             that
             wee
             tooke
             not
             sufficient
             notice
             of
             you
             ,
             whyle
             yee
             were
             amonst
             vs
             ;
             yee
             may
             easilie
             consider
             ,
             that
             our
             publicke
             Charges
             ,
             and
             Employmentes
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             the
             tyme
             of
             your
             abode
             heere
             ,
             doe
             sufficientlie
             vindicate
             vs
             ,
             from
             anie
             imputation
             of
             Neglect
             in
             that
             kynde
             :
             and
             our
             doores
             were
             not
             closed
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             pleased
             you
             ,
             in
             Brotherlie
             kyndnesse
             ,
             to
             haue
             visited
             vs
             :
             which
             wee
             ought
             rather
             to
             haue
             exspected
             of
             you
             ,
             seeing
             yee
             came
             vndesired
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             of
             our
             Stations
             ,
             to
             deale
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             deale
             with
             our
             people
             ,
             agaynst
             our
             will
             ,
             before
             wee
             had
             receaved
             satisfaction
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             IX
             .
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             AS
             yee
             doe
             referre
             the
             Reader
             ,
             to
             your
             former
             Answeres
             ;
             so
             doe
             wee
             referre
             him
             to
             our
             former
             Replyes
             ,
             and
             Duplyes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Assemblie
             of
             Pearth
             ,
             citing
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             PSALME
             95
             ,
             is
             not
             (
             as
             yee
             doe
             interpret
             it
             )
             anie
             perverting
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             neyther
             tendeth
             it
             to
             inferre
             there-vpon
             ,
             absolute
             necessitie
             of
             Kneeling
             ,
             in
             all
             worshipping
             of
             GOD
             ,
             or
             in
             this
             part
             of
             His
             worship
             ,
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             holie
             Communion
             :
             but
             onlie
             to
             inferre
             the
             Lawfullnesse
             ,
             and
             commendable
             Decencie
             of
             Kneeling
             ,
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             such
             a
             Gesture
             ,
             as
             our
             lawfull
             Superioures
             may
             enjoyne
             to
             bee
             vsed
             ,
             in
             GOD'S
             Worship
             ;
             and
             that
             Religious
             Adoration
             ,
             and
             Kneeling
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             done
             to
             GOD
             onelie
             ,
             altho
             they
             sinne
             not
             ,
             who
             vse
             another
             Gesture
             ,
             where
             this
             is
             not
             requyred
             by
             Authoritie
             ,
             but
             another
             appoynted
             ,
             or
             permitted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wee
             doe
             not
             kneele
             before
             the
             Sacramentall
             Elementes
             ,
             making
             them
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Adoration
             ,
             eyther
             Mediate
             ,
             or
             Immediate
             :
             neyther
             doeth
             the
             Act
             of
             Pearth
             Assemblie
             import
             anie
             such
             thing
             .
             But
             all
             our
             Adoration
             ,
             both
             outward
             ,
             and
             inward
             ,
             is
             immediatelie
             directed
             to
             GOD
             onelie
             ,
             with
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Thankes-giving
             ,
             at
             the
             receaving
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Benefite
             .
             Where-fore
             ,
             your
             objecting
             of
             Idolatrie
             ,
             agaynst
             vs
             heere
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             other
             Treatises
             ,
             is
             moste
             vnjust
             .
             Wee
             marvell
             also
             ,
             howe
             yee
             doe
             heere
             referre
             vs
             ,
             to
             those
             Treatises
             ,
             which
             in
             your
             twelfth
             Aunswere
             ,
             yee
             seeme
             to
             disclayme
             ,
             finding
             fault
             ,
             that
             anie
             of
             vs
             should
             laye
             holde
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             build
             anie
             thing
             vpon
             them
             .
             As
             lyke-wyse
             yee
             heere
             alleadge
             ,
             That
             the
             Assemblie
             of
             
             Pearth
             made
             Kneeling
             necessarie
             in
             all
             poynts
             of
             GODS
             Worship
             ;
             and
             ,
             consequentlie
             ,
             in
             receaving
             the
             holie
             Eucharist
             :
             not
             remembering
             ,
             that
             in
             your
             seaventh
             Aunswere
             ,
             yee
             sayde
             ,
             the
             Assemblie
             had
             concluded
             the
             fiue
             Articles
             as
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Service-Booke
             ,
             (
             which
             now
             is
             not
             vrged
             )
             wee
             haue
             alreadie
             answered
             .
             Neyther
             find
             wee
             anie
             reason
             ,
             of
             your
             vncharitable
             construction
             of
             vs
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             now
             become
             Superstitious
             .
             Nor
             doeth
             this
             tyme
             giue
             anie
             just
             cause
             of
             such
             feares
             ,
             as
             are
             sufficient
             to
             overthrowe
             the
             reasons
             of
             that
             Act
             of
             
               Pearth
               Assemblie
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wee
             did
             not
             in
             malice
             ,
             but
             in
             loue
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             defence
             as
             yee
             professe
             heere
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             Protestation
             ,
             and
             such
             meetinges
             and
             conventions
             doe
             requyre
             the
             Kings
             consent
             ,
             and
             Authoritie
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             lawfull
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             judgement
             :
             where-of
             some
             reasons
             wee
             haue
             expressed
             before
             in
             our
             second
             Replye
             ,
             which
             as
             yet
             yee
             haue
             not
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             yee
             are
             eyther
             not
             able
             ,
             or
             not
             willing
             ,
             to
             answere
             particularlie
             and
             playnlie
             ,
             to
             our
             intergatories
             proponed
             in
             our
             nynth
             Replye
             :
             and
             wee
             would
             vnderstand
             some
             reason
             ,
             why
             yee
             doe
             so
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             free
             and
             brotherlie
             conference
             ;
             seeing
             altho
             yee
             doe
             otherwyse
             interprete
             our
             meaning
             ,
             yet
             truelie
             wee
             did
             not
             propone
             them
             to
             bee
             snares
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             to
             obtayne
             satisfaction
             to
             our selues
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             a
             peaceable
             ende
             .
             As
             for
             your
             questions
             ,
             which
             yee
             throwe
             agaynst
             vs
             ,
             with
             playne
             profession
             to
             worke
             vs
             discontentment
             thereby
             ,
             we
             shall
             here
             make
             aunswere
             to
             them
             in
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             evident
             demonstration
             of
             our
             peaceable
             disposition
             .
          
           
             
             
               QVAEST
               .
               Answered
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 YOur
                 first
                 Quaestion
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Service-Booke
               ,
               and
               booke
               of
               Canons
               ,
               is
               no-wayes
               pertinentlie
               proponed
               to
               vs.
               If
               wee
               did
               vrge
               vpon
               you
               the
               sayde
               bookes
               of
               Service
               and
               Canons
               ,
               as
               yee
               doe
               now
               the
               Covenant
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               wee
               should
               particularlie
               and
               punctuallie
               ,
               declare
               our
               mynde
               concerning
               them
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 To
                 your
                 second
                 Question
              
               ,
               wee
               answere
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               duetie
               to
               enquyre
               carefullie
               ,
               what
               is
               incumbent
               vpon
               vs
               by
               the
               law
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               man
               ,
               towards
               our
               Prince
               .
               Wee
               doe
               not
               moue
               questions
               of
               state
               ,
               but
               doe
               answere
               to
               your
               propositions
               ,
               resulting
               vpon
               matters
               of
               state
               ,
               and
               wee
               doe
               labour
               ,
               as
               it
               well
               becommeth
               all
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               bee
               well
               informed
               ,
               before
               wee
               put
               our
               hand
               to
               anie
               thing
               ,
               which
               concerneth
               our
               due
               obedience
               to
               our
               Prince
               .
               As
               for
               that
               which
               heere
               agayne
               yee
               alleadge
               ,
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Commissioner
               ,
               and
               wyse
               States-men
               ,
               as
               having
               receaved
               satisfaction
               from
               you
               ,
               wee
               referre
               you
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               to
               our
               Answere
               made
               thereto
               ,
               in
               our
               first
               DVPLYE
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 To
                 your
                 third
                 Question
              
               ,
               wee
               answere
               ;
               our
               assertion
               concerning
               the
               vnlawfulnesse
               of
               Subjects
               their
               resisting
               the
               Authoritie
               ,
               of
               free
               Monarchies
               ,
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               ,
               even
               altho
               they
               were
               enemies
               to
               the
               Trueth
               ,
               and
               persecutors
               of
               the
               professors
               there-of
               ,
               can
               not
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               anie
               reasonable
               man
               ,
               import
               that
               we
               haue
               the
               least
               suspition
               of
               our
               King
               ,
               that
               eyther
               hee
               shall
               change
               his
               Religion
               ,
               or
               shall
               fall
               vpon
               his
               religious
               and
               loyall
               Subjects
               with
               force
               of
               Armes
               .
               Wee
               haue
               often
               declared
               in
               these
               our
               Disputes
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               fullie
               perswaded
               of
               our
               King's
               Majesties
               constancie
               ,
               in
               profession
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               equitable
               disposition
               
               in
               mtnistration
               of
               justice
               .
               And
               in
               testification
               heere-of
               ,
               we
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Proclamation
               ,
               agaynst
               which
               yee
               haue
               protested
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 To
                 your
                 fourth
                 Question
              
               ,
               wee
               answere
               ,
               because
               that
               wee
               doe
               esteeme
               Subscription
               to
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               neyther
               to
               bee
               warrandable
               by
               GOD'S
               word
               ,
               nor
               to
               bee
               a
               convenient
               meane
               for
               pacification
               ,
               wee
               holde
               it
               our
               duetie
               ,
               both
               to
               with-holde
               our
               handes
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               dehort
               our
               people
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 To
                 your
                 fift
                 Question
              
               ,
               wee
               answere
               :
               1.
               
               Wee
               holde
               it
               a
               wrong
               supposition
               which
               yee
               make
               ,
               that
               the
               Prelates
               and
               their
               followers
               ,
               are
               labouring
               to
               introduce
               Poperie
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               faction
               .
               2.
               
               Wee
               know
               our
               gracious
               King
               ,
               to
               bee
               so
               just
               ,
               and
               so
               wyse
               ,
               and
               so
               rype
               in
               yeares
               and
               experience
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               not
               suffer
               anie
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               abuse
               his
               Majesties
               name
               ,
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               anie
               injustice
               .
               3.
               
               To
               make
               resistance
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               King's
               publicke
               standing
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               agaynst
               his
               Majesties
               publicke
               Proclamations
               ,
               is
               not
               (
               in
               our
               judgement
               )
               a
               convenient
               or
               lawfull
               way
               ,
               for
               defending
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               of
               the
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Kings
               Authoritie
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrarie
               it
               bringeth
               Scandall
               vpon
               our
               profession
               .
               See
               our
               Reasons
               in
               our
               second
               DVPLYE
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 To
                 your
                 sixt
                 Question
              
               ,
               wee
               answere
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               free
               Monarchies
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               left
               to
               Subjectes
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               persecution
               ,
               by
               their
               owne
               Soveraygne
               Princes
               ,
               but
               patient
               suffering
               ,
               with
               Prayers
               and
               Teares
               to
               GOD
               ,
               or
               fleeing
               from
               their
               wrath
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               at
               length
               proved
               in
               our
               second
               DVPLYE
               .
               This
               doctrine
               did
               the
               people
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               learne
               of
               their
               holie
               
                 Bishop
                 Athanasius
              
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               their
               owne
               wordes
               ,
               in
               their
               Protestation
               ,
               subjoyned
               to
               the
               Epistle
               of
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 
                 ad
                 vitam
                 solitariam
                 agentes
                 .
                 If
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 it
                 bee
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 bee
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 wee
                 all
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 suffer
                 Martyrdome
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Tom.
              
               1.
               
               
                 Oper.
                 Athanas
                 .
                 pag.
              
               868
               ,
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 Paris
              
               .
               1627.
               
               As
               for
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               of
               SCOTLAND
               ,
               reade
               the
               Booke
               of
               KING
               IAMES
               THE
               SIXT
               of
               Blessed
               Memorie
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 true
                 Lawe
                 of
                 free
                 Monarchies
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Praeface
               of
               the
               first
               Booke
               of
               REGIAM
               MAIESTATEM
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               expresslie
               sayde
               ,
               of
               the
               KING
               of
               SCOTLAND
               ,
               that
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 no
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Ruler
                 of
                 all
                 thinges
                 .
              
               This
               our
               Aunswere
               ,
               neyther
               proceedeth
               from
               Flatterie
               ,
               neyther
               from
               anie
               intention
               ,
               to
               stirre
               vp
               Princes
               agaynst
               their
               loyall
               Subjectes
               ,
               nor
               from
               anie
               ayme
               at
               other
               worldlie
               endes
               ,
               (
               as
               yee
               doe
               vncharitablie
               judge
               )
               but
               from
               our
               due
               Fidelitie
               to
               our
               KING
               ,
               from
               our
               true
               Loue
               to
               our
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               from
               our
               vpright
               Desire
               to
               the
               GLORIE
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               the
               Comfort
               of
               our
               owne
               Soules
               ,
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               our
               Accompts
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             X.
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             ALTHO
             wee
             take
             you
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             penned
             the
             
               Late
               Covenant
            
             ,
             yet
             pardon
             vs
             ,
             to
             call
             your
             Glosses
             of
             it
             in
             question
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             yee
             doe
             not
             satisfie
             our
             Argumentes
             ,
             which
             prooue
             them
             to
             bee
             contrarie
             to
             the
             verie
             wordes
             of
             your
             Covenant
             .
             Wee
             haue
             showne
             ,
             in
             our
             Replyes
             ,
             and
             nowe
             agayne
             in
             our
             fourth
             Duplye
             ,
             that
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             importe
             
               a
               perpetuall
               adherence
               ,
               to
               the
               whole
               externall
               Policie
               
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               Anno
            
             1581
             ;
             
               and
               the
               remooving
               of
               Pearth
               Articles
               ,
               and
               Episcopacie
               ,
               as
               of
               thinges
               contrarie
               to
               the
               Libertie
               and
               Puritie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             Whence
             wee
             still
             inferre
             ,
             that
             these
             who
             haue
             sworne
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             tyed
             by
             their
             Oath
             ,
             to
             vote
             agaynst
             
               Pearth
               Articles
            
             ,
             and
             Episcopacie
             :
             and
             ,
             consequentlie
             ,
             can
             not
             ,
             without
             praejudice
             ,
             eyther
             dispute
             ,
             or
             giue
             out
             a
             decisiue
             sentence
             concerning
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             intended
             Assemblie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yee
             saye
             ,
             
               Yee
               will
               not
               judge
               so
               vncharitable
               of
               vs
               ,
               as
               to
               thinke
               vs
               so
               corrupt
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               our
               opinion
               ,
               since
               the
               tyme
               designed
               by
               vs
               ,
               no-thing
               hath
               entered
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               beside
               Episcopacie
               ,
               and
               the
               Articles
               of
               Pearth
               ,
               which
               can
               bee
               praejudiciall
               to
               the
               Libertie
               and
               Puritie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             Wee
             are
             glad
             ,
             that
             altho
             yee
             judge
             vncharitablie
             of
             vs
             ,
             yet
             yee
             judge
             not
             
               so
               vncharitablie
            
             :
             and
             ,
             altho
             yee
             thinke
             vs
             corrupt
             ,
             yet
             yee
             thinke
             vs
             not
             
               so
               corrupt
            
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             bee
             sensible
             of
             these
             thinges
             .
             Wee
             tolde
             you
             our
             mynde
             before
             ,
             in
             our
             fourth
             DVPLY
             ,
             concerning
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             which
             yee
             thinke
             to
             haue
             beene
             occasioned
             by
             
               Pearth
               Articles
            
             :
             and
             no
             we
             wee
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             
               Pearth
               Articles
            
             ,
             and
             Episcopacie
             ,
             for
             these
             their
             alleadged
             Consequentes
             ,
             bee
             alltogether
             remooved
             ,
             the
             benefite
             which
             yee
             thinke
             our
             Church
             may
             receaue
             ,
             by
             remooving
             of
             them
             ,
             shall
             not
             ,
             in
             anie
             measure
             ,
             aequall
             Her
             Great
             Losses
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             XI
             .
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             WEE
             complayned
             in
             our
             DEMAND
             ,
             of
             the
             vncharitablenesse
             of
             
               your
               Followers
            
             ,
             who
             calumniate
             vs
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             were
             Favourers
             of
             Poperie
             .
             And
             
             to
             showe
             howe
             vnjust
             this
             Calumnie
             is
             ,
             wee
             declared
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             readie
             ,
             to
             sweare
             ,
             and
             subscrybe
             ,
             our
             
               Nationall
               Confession
            
             of
             Fayth
             ,
             ratified
             and
             registrated
             in
             Parliament
             :
             to
             which
             Declaration
             ,
             wee
             haue
             nowe
             added
             our
             Oath
             ,
             which
             wee
             did
             sweare
             ,
             when
             wee
             receaved
             the
             Degree
             of
             Doctorate
             in
             Theologie
             ,
             and
             haue
             solemnlie
             agayne
             renewed
             it
             ,
             PAG.
             15.16
             .
             In
             your
             Answere
             to
             that
             Demand
             ,
             yee
             slighted
             our
             Complaynt
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             mention
             it
             ;
             which
             made
             vs
             in
             our
             Replye
             ,
             to
             complayne
             also
             
               of
               you
            
             ,
             who
             haue
             showne
             your selues
             so
             vnwilling
             to
             giue
             vs
             that
             Testimonie
             of
             our
             Sinceritie
             in
             professing
             the
             Trueth
             ,
             which
             all
             who
             knowe
             vs
             ,
             thinke
             to
             bee
             due
             to
             vs.
             Wee
             exspected
             ,
             that
             in
             your
             second
             Aunswere
             to
             that
             Demaund
             ,
             this
             fault
             should
             haue
             beene
             amended
             .
             But
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             our
             expectation
             ,
             wee
             perceaue
             ,
             not
             onelie
             that
             yee
             are
             insensible
             of
             the
             grievous
             injurie
             done
             to
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             calumnious
             reportes
             of
             others
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             yee
             haue
             busied
             your
             owne
             wittes
             ,
             to
             enquyre
             ,
             as
             yee
             saye
             ,
             
               in
               matters
            
             ,
             to
             search
             ,
             and
             to
             
               trye
               our
               wayes
            
             ,
             and
             to
             expiscate
             what
             yee
             could
             agaynst
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             vnfriendlie
             testimonie
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             are
             displeased
             with
             vs
             ,
             as
             Achab
             was
             with
             Micajah
             ,
             for
             the
             freedome
             of
             our
             Admonitions
             .
             Charitie
             ,
             yee
             knowe
             ,
             
               thinketh
               no
               evill
            
             ,
             1.
             
             COR.
             13.5
             ,
             
               and
               covereth
               a
               multitude
               of
               transgressions
               ,
            
             PROV
             .
             10.12
             .
             1.
             
             PET.
             4.8
             .
             But
             
               vncharitable
               Inquisition
            
             ,
             and
             prying
             into
             other
             mens
             doinges
             ,
             not
             onelie
             discovereth
             those
             infirmities
             ,
             vnto
             which
             God
             will
             haue
             everie
             one
             of
             vs
             subject
             ,
             for
             humbling
             of
             vs
             ;
             but
             also
             bringeth
             even
             vpon
             good
             men
             ,
             a
             multitude
             of
             vndeserved
             Aspersions
             .
             BRETHREN
             ,
             wee
             intende
             not
             to
             giue
             you
             a
             Meeting
             in
             this
             ;
             for
             our
             Resolution
             is
             ,
             
               not
               to
               bee
               over-come
               of
               evill
               ,
               but
               to
               over-come
               evill
               with
               good
               ,
            
             ROM
             .
             12.21
             .
             And
             wee
             are
             glad
             to
             suffer
             this
             for
             His
             Cause
             ,
             whose
             Trueth
             wee
             mayntayne
             ,
             pittying
             in
             you
             
             this
             Great
             Defect
             of
             Christian
             and
             Brotherlie
             Compassion
             ;
             and
             praying
             GOD
             ,
             not
             to
             laye
             it
             to
             your
             charge
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             wee
             will
             not
             
               search
               and
               trye
               your
               wayes
            
             ,
             as
             yee
             haue
             done
             ours
             :
             but
             wee
             will
             reflect
             our
             thoughts
             vpon
             our selues
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             or
             not
             wee
             bee
             guiltie
             of
             these
             thinges
             ,
             which
             yee
             heere
             reprehende
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Yee
             say
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             wee
             haue
             taken
             
               an
               ample
               Testimonie
            
             to
             our selues
             .
             But
             what
             ,
             wee
             pray
             you
             ,
             haue
             wee
             
               testified
               of
               our selues
            
             ;
             but
             this
             onlie
             ,
             that
             in
             sincere
             and
             zealous
             profession
             of
             the
             Trueth
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             inferiour
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             measure
             ,
             haue
             striven
             to
             bee
             faythfuil
             in
             all
             the
             dueties
             of
             our
             Calling
             ?
             Yee
             haue
             ,
             in-deede
             ,
             put
             more
             in-to
             our
             Apologie
             ,
             and
             saye
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             praysed
             our selues
             ,
             from
             our
             frequencie
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             extraordinarie
             Humiliations
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             of
             lyfe
             ,
             and
             conversation
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             ,
             as
             yee
             are
             loath
             to
             speake
             anie
             good
             of
             vs
             ;
             so
             yee
             would
             haue
             the
             Reader
             belieue
             ,
             that
             wee
             speake
             too
             much
             good
             of
             our selues
             .
             But
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             yee
             wrong
             vs
             ,
             so
             yee
             make
             the
             Reader
             to
             see
             ,
             howe
             negligentlie
             yee
             haue
             read
             and
             considered
             our
             wordes
             .
             For
             ,
             where-as
             in
             the
             seconde
             parte
             of
             our
             Replye
             ,
             wee
             tolde
             you
             ,
             that
             
               wee
               haue
               other
               Meanes
               ,
               and
               more
               effectuall
               ,
            
             than
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             vse
             ,
             for
             
               holding
               out
               of
               Poperie
            
             ;
             mentioning
             in
             particular
             ,
             extraordinarie
             Humiliation
             ,
             frequencie
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             amendement
             of
             lyfe
             ,
             diligence
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yee
             imagine
             ,
             that
             wee
             doe
             arrogate
             to
             our selues
             ,
             
               some
               singularitie
               ,
               in
               vsing
               these
               Means
            
             ;
             not
             considering
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             saye
             ,
             
               that
               wee
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               vse
               these
               Meanes
               ,
            
             and
             an-other
             thing
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               wee
               are
               singular
               ,
               and
               eminent
               ,
               aboue
               others
               ,
               in
               the
               diligent
               vse
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Next
             :
             Where-as
             yee
             saye
             ,
             that
             
               yee
               were
               desirous
               ,
               rather
               to
               heare
               that
               testimonie
               ,
               at
               the
               mouthes
               of
               others
               ,
            
             
             (
             as
             if
             yee
             had
             never
             heard
             our
             Paynes
             and
             Labours
             ,
             for
             the
             Trueth
             ,
             commended
             by
             anie
             )
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             we
             stand
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             moste
             expedient
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             them-selues
             ,
             and
             their
             Fidelitie
             in
             their
             Callinges
             ,
             from
             the
             contempt
             and
             Calumnies
             of
             others
             .
             Wee
             haue
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             notable
             Examples
             of
             GGD'S
             dearest
             Saynctes
             ,
             who
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             other
             cases
             also
             ,
             without
             anie
             derogation
             ,
             to
             their
             singular
             humilitie
             ,
             did
             fall
             out
             into
             high
             expressions
             ,
             of
             their
             owne
             vertuous
             and
             pious
             carriage
             .
             Who
             ever
             spake
             so
             humblie
             of
             him-selfe
             as
             PAVL
             ,
             who
             calleth
             him-selfe
             
               lesse
               than
               the
               least
               of
               all
               Saynctes
               ,
            
             EPHES.
             3.8
             ,
             and
             yet
             else-where
             hee
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             hee
             
               was
               not
               a
               whit
               behinde
               the
               verie
               chiefest
               Apostles
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               laboured
               more
               aboundantlie
               than
               they
               all
               ,
            
             1.
             
             COR.
             15.10
             .
             2.
             
             COR.
             11.5
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             defectes
             ,
             which
             by
             
               your
               strict
               and
               curious
               Inquisition
            
             ,
             yee
             thinke
             yee
             haue
             found
             in
             vs
             ,
             may
             bee
             reduced
             into
             two
             poynctes
             :
             One
             is
             ,
             that
             
               wee
               are
               too
               sparing
               in
               our
               paynes
               ,
               in
               Preaching
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             
               wee
               often
               fill
               our
               Places
               with
               Novices
               .
            
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               small
               Paynes
               which
               wee
               haue
               taken
               ,
               are
               not
               fruitfull
               .
            
             And
             ,
             to
             prooue
             this
             ,
             yee
             saye
             ,
             that
             
               Poperie
               hath
               no
               lesse
               increased
               in
               our
               Citie
               ,
               vnder
               our
               Ministerie
               ,
               than
               anie
               tyme
               before
               since
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             omit
             that
             which
             Modestie
             will
             not
             permit
             vs
             to
             speake
             ,
             eyther
             of
             
               our
               owne
               Paynes
               in
               Teaching
            
             ,
             or
             
               of
               yours
            
             ,
             it
             is
             verie
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Sicknesse
             ,
             and
             extraordinarie
             Employmentes
             in
             our
             Callinges
             ▪
             which
             but
             seldome
             doe
             fall
             foorth
             to
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             commendable
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             our
             Places
             may
             bee
             filled
             ,
             eyther
             with
             some
             actuall
             Minister
             ,
             or
             ,
             fayling
             of
             that
             ,
             with
             able
             Studentes
             of
             Divinitie
             ,
             approven
             by
             publicke
             Authoritie
             ,
             where-of
             your selues
             can
             not
             bee
             ignorant
             ,
             
             in
             respect
             of
             your
             frequent
             Peregrinations
             ,
             from
             your
             Stations
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             for
             the
             next
             poynt
             :
             Altho
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             yet
             
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Seede
               sowen
               in
               diverse
               sortes
               of
               ground
               ,
            
             and
             the
             dolorous
             Complayntes
             ,
             which
             these
             most
             paynfull
             and
             thunderin
             Preachers
             ,
             Eliah
             ,
             1.
             
             KING
             .
             19.
             10.
             
             Isaiah
             ,
             53.
             1.
             
             Paul
             ,
             GAL.
             1.6
             .
             and
             3.1
             .
             yea
             ,
             of
             CHRIST
             Him-selfe
             ,
             MATTH
             .
             23.37
             .
             and
             LVKE
             19.41.42
             .
             made
             of
             the
             hard
             successe
             of
             their
             laboures
             ,
             may
             learne
             you
             to
             bee
             more
             benigne
             in
             your
             censures
             of
             vs
             ,
             than
             yee
             are
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             tyme
             ,
             it
             is
             knowne
             to
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             to
             the
             Lordes
             of
             Secret
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Countrey
             heere
             ;
             as
             also
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             by
             manie
             publicke
             extant
             Actes
             of
             the
             sayde
             Secret
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Diocoesian
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             beene
             as
             diligentlie
             exercised
             ,
             in
             opposing
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             as
             anie
             Ministers
             in
             this
             KINGDOME
             .
             Neyther
             hath
             our
             successe
             heere-in
             beene
             so
             badde
             ,
             as
             yee
             haue
             given
             it
             out
             :
             for
             since
             our
             entrie
             to
             the
             ministrie
             heere
             ,
             scarce
             hath
             anie
             man
             beene
             diverted
             from
             the
             Trueth
             ,
             to
             Poperie
             ,
             some
             Papistes
             haue
             beene
             converted
             ,
             to
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Trueth
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             were
             incorrigible
             ,
             haue
             beene
             forced
             to
             departe
             from
             this
             countrey
             .
             Yea
             ,
             wee
             thinke
             ,
             that
             our
             successe
             ,
             in
             dealing
             with
             the
             Papistes
             ,
             had
             beene
             vndoubtedlie
             greater
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             beene
             hardened
             in
             their
             Errour
             ,
             by
             
               your
               strange
               and
               scandalous
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             repugnant
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             sound
             Antiquitie
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             which
             yee
             saye
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             your
             Aunswere
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               powerfull
               effectes
            
             of
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             meeteth
             not
             with
             that
             which
             wee
             did
             object
             ,
             concerning
             
               the
               vnlawfullnesse
               of
               it
            
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             not
             in
             it selfe
             lawfull
             ,
             can
             never
             bee
             truelie
             profitable
             to
             anie
             .
             And
             SOLOMON
             hath
             tolde
             vs
             ,
             the
             
               there
               is
               no
               
               wisdome
               ,
               nor
               vnderstanding
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               LORD
               ,
            
             PROVERBS
             21.30
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             for
             last
             parte
             of
             your
             Aunswere
             ,
             wee
             haue
             so
             often
             tolde
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             feare
             of
             the
             in-bringing
             of
             the
             Service-Booke
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             is
             causelesse
             :
             and
             yee
             haue
             so
             oft
             denyed
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             follie
             to
             wearie
             the
             Reader
             anie
             more
             with
             this
             matter
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             tyme
             ,
             wee
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             Covenant
             bee
             vnlawfull
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             (
             as
             wee
             still
             thinke
             it
             to
             bee
             )
             your
             feare
             ,
             altho
             it
             were
             justlie
             conceaved
             ,
             will
             never
             free
             your
             Soules
             of
             the
             guiltinesse
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             XII
             .
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             TO
             justifie
             or
             excuse
             your
             omission
             ,
             of
             publicke
             disallowing
             and
             condemning
             the
             publicke
             disorders
             ,
             and
             misscarriages
             of
             some
             who
             haue
             subscrybed
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             especiallie
             the
             offering
             of
             violence
             to
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             tyme
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             ,
             where-of
             wee
             spake
             in
             our
             twelfth
             Demaund
             ,
             and
             Replye
             :
             yee
             aunswere
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             yee
             acknowledge
             not
             the
             Service-Booke
             ,
             for
             the
             LORD'S
             Service
             .
             Yee
             might
             saye
             the
             same
             of
             anie
             Service-Booke
             ,
             (
             if
             yee
             allowe
             the
             Reasons
             latelie
             set
             foorth
             in
             Print
             agaynst
             the
             Service-Booke
             )
             for
             there
             a
             
               Praescript
               forme
            
             of
             Prayet
             ,
             is
             condemned
             ,
             which
             directlie
             crossth
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             
               Vniversll
               Church
               of
               CHRIST
               ,
               Auncient
               ,
               and
               Recent
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Yee
             alleadge
             ,
             that
             
               yee
               acknowledge
               not
               the
               vnsurpd
               Authoritie
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               for
               Lawfull
               Authoritie
               .
            
             For
             
             ought
             wee
             can
             perceaue
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             those
             with
             whome
             yee
             joyne
             ,
             yee
             acknowledge
             no
             lawfull
             Authoritie
             at
             all
             in
             Prelates
             ,
             aboue
             your selues
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             :
             and
             yee
             seeme
             so
             to
             insinuate
             so
             much
             here
             ,
             by
             blaming
             vs
             ,
             for
             calling
             them
             ,
             Reverend
             and
             holie
             Fathers
             .
             Wee
             are
             perswaded
             of
             the
             lawfullnesse
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Godlie
             Antiquitie
             ,
             to
             call
             such
             as
             are
             advaunced
             to
             this
             Sacred
             Dignitie
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             
               Revenrend
               Fathers
            
             .
             Neyther
             should
             personall
             faultes
             ,
             alleadged
             by
             you
             ,
             hinder
             our
             observance
             ,
             till
             what
             is
             alleadged
             ,
             bee
             clearlie
             proven
             ,
             For
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             thinges
             are
             doubfull
             ,
             wee
             should
             interpret
             to
             the
             better
             parte
             ,
             
             LVKE
             6.37
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             Rule
             of
             Lawe
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             doubtfull
             case
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Possessour
             ,
             is
             best
             ;
             and
             consequentlie
             ,
             
               of
               him
               that
               hither-to
               hath
               beene
               in
               a
               Possission
               of
               a
               good
               name
            
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             in
             thinges
             doubtfull
             ,
             wee
             should
             rather
             favour
             the
             persone
             accused
             ,
             than
             
               him
               that
               accuseth
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             yee
             bee
             of
             this
             same
             judgement
             ,
             with
             vs
             ,
             concerning
             the
             lawfullnesse
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             why
             doe
             ye
             not
             reverence
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             wee
             ?
             But
             if
             their
             verie
             Office
             seeme
             to
             you
             vnlawfull
             ,
             wee
             esteeme
             your
             judgement
             contrarie
             to
             holie
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             all
             sound
             Antiquitie
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             best
             Learned
             amongst
             Reformed
             Divines
             .
             Heare
             what
             MELANCHTHON
             sayeth
             ,
             
               I
               would
               to
               GOD
               ,
               I
               would
               to
               GOD
               ,
               it
               laye
               in
               mee
               ,
               not
               to
               confirme
               the
               Dominion
               ,
               but
               to
               restore
               the
               Governement
               of
               Bishops
               :
            
             
             
               for
               I
               see
               what
               manner
               of
               Policie
               wee
               shall
               have
               ;
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Policie
               beeing
               dissolved
               :
               I
               doe
               see
               ,
               that
               heereafter
               will
               growe
               vp
               ,
               a
               greater
               tyrannie
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               ever
               was
               before
               .
            
             And
             agayne
             ,
             in
             an-other
             Epistle
             to
             Camerarius
             ,
             hee
             sayeth
             ,
             
               You
               will
               not
               believe
               howe
               much
               I
               am
               hated
               ,
               by
               those
               of
               Noricum
               ,
               and
               by
               others
               ,
               for
               the
               restoring
               of
               Jurisdiction
               to
               Bishops
               .
               So
               our
               Companions
               fight
               for
               
               their
               owne
               Kingdome
               ,
               &
               not
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               CHRIST
               .
            
             So
             in
             other
             place
             .
             See
             
               Bucer
               ,
               de
               Regno
               CHRISTI
               ,
               Pag.
               67.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Thirdlie
             ,
             Yee
             alleadge
             
               the
               zeale
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             where-of
             yee
             saye
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no-thing
             strange
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             
               they
               were
               stirred
               vp
               to
               oppose
               .
            
             Suppone
             they
             had
             opposed
             ,
             yet
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             so
             opposed
             ,
             as
             to
             haue
             offered
             violence
             to
             Sacred
             persons
             ,
             Prelates
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             spirituall
             Fathers
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             vs
             verie
             strange
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             hitherto
             yee
             haue
             sayde
             .
             There
             is
             no
             zeale
             ,
             without
             the
             exraordinarie
             in●●inct
             of
             GOD'S
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             can
             warrand
             m●n
             desti●●●e
             ●f
             Authoritie
             ,
             to
             laye
             their
             handes
             on
             ●●●h
             persons
             .
             
               Touch
               not
               Myne
               anoynted
               ,
               and
               doe
               My
               Prophets
               〈◊〉
               harme
               ,
            
             sayeth
             the
             LORD
             ,
             PSALME
             105.
             
             
               Let
               all
               th●nges
               bee
               done
               decentlie
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               ,
            
             sayeth
             S.
             PAVL
             ,
             1.
             
             COR.
             14.40
             .
             
               GOD
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               confusion
               or
               tumult
               ,
               but
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             
             sayeth
             that
             same
             Apostle
             there
             ,
             VERSE
             33.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             
               Grogorie
               Nazianzene
            
             ,
             in
             his
             26
             Oration
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             chiefe
             causes
             of
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             sayeth
             ,
             One
             of
             them
             ia
             
               vnrulie
               ,
               ferventnesse
               without
               reason
               and
               knowledge
               ,
            
             and
             the
             another
             is
             ,
             
               disorder
               and
               vndecencie
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
               The
               sonne
               should
               account
               the
               person
               of
               his
               Father
               Sacred
               ,
               ff
               .
               de
               obsequiis
               ,
               Lib.
            
             9.
             
             So
             wee
             ought
             also
             to
             esteeme
             of
             our
             Spirituall
             Fathers
             :
             and
             ,
             there-fore
             ,
             to
             offer
             injurie
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             in
             tyme
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             must
             needes
             bee
             a
             grievous
             sinne
             .
             In
             the
             
             
               Novell
               Constitutions
            
             of
             IVSTINIAN
             ,
             
             
               Authent
               .
               Collat.
            
             9.
             
             Tit.
             6.
             
             Novella
             123.
             de
             SANCTISS
             .
             EPISCOPIS
             ,
             &c.
             
             CAP
             31.
             there
             is
             a
             remarkeable
             Lawe
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             cited
             vpon
             the
             MARGINE
             .
             The
             lyke
             Law
             wee
             finde
             in
             
               Cod.
               Iustin
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             
               de
               Episcop
               .
               &
               Clericis
            
             .
             Now
             altho
             in
             these
             imperiall
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             sanction
             bee
             severe
             ,
             yet
             wee
             wish
             no
             such
             severitie
             to
             bee
             vsed
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             but
             praying
             GOD
             ,
             to
             forgiue
             them
             who
             haue
             transgressed
             :
             Wee
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             auncientlie
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             such
             doings
             were
             greatlie
             disallowed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             reverence
             due
             by
             people
             to
             Pastours
             ,
             
             sayeth
             ,
             
               A
               man
               may
               nowe
               see
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               not
               so
               great
               Scoffes
               and
               reproaches
               ,
               vsed
               by
               the
               vnfaythfull
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               as
               by
               those
               that
               seeme
               to
               bee
               faythfull
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               joyned
               with
               vs.
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               inquyre
               whence
               commeth
               this
               negligence
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               pietie
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               such
               a
               hostilitie
               agaynst
               our
               Fathers
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               ,
               that
               can
               so
               easilie
               destroy
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               whē
               there
               is
               not
               an
               exact
               joynture
               of
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               their
               Masters
               ;
               of
               childrē
               to
               parents
               ,
               and
               of
               thē
               that
               are
               ruled
               ,
               with
               their
               rulers
               .
               He
               that
               but
               speaketh
               evil
               against
               his
               brother
               ,
               is
               debarred
               from
               reading
               the
               divyne
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             (
             for
             what
             hast
             thou
             to
             doe
             to
             take
             my
             Covenant
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ?
             
               sayth
               the
               LORD
               ;
               &
               subjoyneth
               this
               cause
               ,
            
             Thou
             sittest
             and
             speakest
             evill
             of
             thy
             brother
             ,
             )
             
               and
               thinkest
               thou
               thy selfe
               worthie
               to
               come
               to
               the
               sacred
               porches
               ,
               who
               accusest
               thy
               spirituall
               Father
               ?
               How
               agreeth
               this
               with
               reason
               ?
               For
               if
               they
               who
               speake
               evill
               of
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               should
               dye
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               of
               what
               
               judgemēt
               is
               he
               worthie
               ,
               who
               dare
               speake
               evil
               of
               him
               who
               is
               much
               more
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               better
               ,
               than
               those
               Parentes
               ?
               Why
               feareth
               hee
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               earth
               should
               open
               ,
               and
               swallow
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               thunder
               should
               come
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               burne
               vp
               that
               cursing
               tongue
               ?
            
             See
             him
             also
             ,
             Lib.
             3.
             
               de
               Sacerdotio
               ,
               Cap.
            
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             yee
             saye
             ,
             that
             
               the
               keeping
               of
               GOD'S
               House
               ,
               from
               Pollution
               and
               superstition
               ,
               belongeth
               to
               Authoritie
               ,
               to
               the
               communitie
               of
               the
               Faythfull
               ,
               and
               to
               everie
               one
               in
               his
               owne
               Place
               ,
               and
               Order
            
             :
             but
             ,
             certainlie
             
               if
               everie
               one
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               communitie
               ,
               keepe
               their
               owne
               Place
               ,
               and
               Order
               ,
            
             they
             can
             doe
             no-thing
             in
             this
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             force
             ,
             without
             ,
             farre
             lesse
             agaynst
             Authoritie
             .
             Hence
             Zanchius
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Booke
             of
             Images
             ,
             Thes
             .
             4
             ,
             sayeth
             ,
             
               Without
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               none
               in
               this
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               take
               Idoles
               out
               of
               Churches
               ,
               or
               to
               chaunge
               anie
               thing
               in
               Religion
               :
               hee
               that
               doeth
               so
               ,
               should
               bee
               punished
               ,
               as
               seditious
               .
            
             This
             hee
             confirmeth
             by
             reason
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Saynct
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Tom.
            
             10.
             
               de
               Sermone
               Domini
               in
               Monte
               ,
               Homilia
            
             6.
             
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             hee
             subjoyneth
             ;
             Augustine
             handeleth
             this
             Argument
             piouslie
             ,
             hee
             dehorteth
             his
             people
             ,
             from
             such
             a
             practise
             ,
             and
             sayeth
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             
               pravorum
               hominum
               ,
               &
               furiosorum
               circumcellionum
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             for
             your
             vehement
             Accusations
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             (
             heere
             ,
             and
             Answere
             14
             )
             agaynst
             the
             wryter
             of
             the
             late
             WARNING
             to
             the
             Subjects
             in
             SCOTLAND
             ,
             yee
             may
             easilie
             perceaue
             ,
             by
             the
             Printed
             Edition
             of
             that
             WARNING
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Printed
             Editions
             of
             our
             REPLYES
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             offence
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             Reverende
             Brethren
             ,
             why
             are
             yee
             pleased
             thus
             to
             digresse
             from
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             waken
             and
             holde
             on
             foote
             ,
             personall
             quarrels
             agaynst
             your
             brother
             ,
             by
             digging
             vp
             buried
             wordes
             ,
             and
             renewing
             haske
             interpretations
             thereof
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             his
             loving
             intention
             ,
             and
             after
             
             that
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             hath
             so
             publicklie
             disallowed
             and
             abolished
             these
             wordes
             ?
             This
             vncharitable
             dealing
             ,
             can
             bring
             no
             advantage
             to
             the
             cause
             which
             yee
             mayntayne
             ,
             but
             rather
             maketh
             it
             the
             more
             to
             bee
             disgusted
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             your
             too
             great
             eagernesse
             to
             stirre
             vp
             hatred
             agaynst
             your
             neyghbour
             ,
             &
             to
             worke
             him
             trouble
             ;
             whom
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             persecute
             with
             implacable
             wrath
             ,
             which
             worketh
             not
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             GOD
             ;
             nor
             to
             exasperate
             agaynst
             him
             his
             other
             deare
             Countrey-men
             :
             but
             rather
             ,
             as
             well
             beseemeth
             your
             profession
             and
             calling
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             exhort
             them
             to
             the
             most
             favourable
             cōstruction
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             christian
             placabilitie
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             entertaynnig
             of
             their
             wonted
             loving
             affection
             towards
             him
             .
             As
             for
             these
             our
             present
             questions
             ,
             wee
             desire
             Theologicallie
             onlie
             ,
             and
             peaceablie
             ,
             to
             conferre
             of
             them
             with
             you
             ,
             or
             anie
             other
             our
             Reverende
             Brethren
             ,
             of
             our
             owne
             calling
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Yee
             say
             ,
             that
             Master
             KNOX
             spared
             not
             to
             call
             
               Kneeling
               ,
               a
               diabolicall
               invention
            
             .
             If
             yee
             allowe
             this
             saying
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             bee
             ,
             
             that
             in
             your
             COVENANT
             ,
             
               intended
               for
               removing
               of
               Innovations
               ,
               and
               recovering
               of
               the
               Puritie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             yee
             expresslie
             aymed
             not
             at
             the
             abolishing
             of
             this
             ceremonie
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             hatefull
             in
             your
             eyes
             ?
             But
             if
             yee
             doe
             not
             approue
             this
             his
             saying
             ,
             why
             did
             yee
             not
             choose
             rather
             ,
             in
             charitie
             to
             cover
             this
             escape
             of
             so
             worthie
             a
             personage
             ,
             than
             openlie
             to
             blaze
             it
             abroad
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             Yee
             haue
             needleslie
             drawne
             into
             your
             discourse
             ,
             mention
             of
             IRENICVM
             .
             Of
             which
             worke
             ,
             for
             mittigation
             of
             your
             vnpeaceable
             censure
             ,
             bee
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             judgement
             ,
             of
             that
             most
             worthie
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             most
             graue
             and
             learned
             Divyne
             ,
             
               D.
               Iames
               Vsher
            
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Armach
             ,
             Primate
             of
             all
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             Epistle
             written
             to
             the
             Author
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 
                   VIR
                   EXIMIE
                   ;
                
              
               
                 SVmma
                 cum
                 voluptate
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 tuum
                 perlegi
                 :
                 eamue
                 Patriae
                 tuae
                 foelicitatem
                 sum
                 gratulatus
                 ,
                 quod
                 novum
                 tandem
                 produxerit
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 qui
                 eam
                 ipsi
                 praestitit
                 diligentiam
                 &
                 virtutem
                 ,
                 quàm
                 olim
                 exteris
                 Ecclesiis
                 (
                 quum
                 non
                 admodum
                 dissimiles
                 de
                 adiaphoris
                 obortae
                 lites
                 earum
                 pacem
                 perturbarent
                 )
                 exhibuit
                 ille
                 Vetus
                 ;
                 
                 qui
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Nulla
                 salus
                 bello
                 :
                 ipsiue
                 bello
                 salus
                 si
                 qua
                 sit
                 ,
                 non
                 alio
                 quam
                 pacis
                 nomine
                 ea
                 continetur
                 .
                 Nam
                 &
                 de
                 
                 pace
                 belli
                 Vriam
                 ,
                 opinor
                 ,
                 a
                 Davide
                 aliquando
                 interrogatum
                 meministi
                 .
              
               
                 Jam
                 verò
                 ,
                 pro
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 scriptum
                 remitto
                 tibi
                 ego
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 sed
                 quod
                 jucundum
                 praebeat
                 spectaculum
                 Midianiticorum
                 satellitum
                 inter
                 se
                 manum
                 conserentium
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 mutuo
                 isto
                 bello
                 Ecclesiolae
                 nostrae
                 ,
                 pacem
                 promoventium
                 .
              
               
                 Tu
                 quicquid
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 munusculi
                 ,
                 vt
                 ab
                 homine
                 optimè
                 erga
                 te
                 affecto
                 transmissum
                 suscipe
                 ,
                 &
                 me
                 (
                 vt
                 facis
                 )
                 ama
                 .
              
               
                 Pontanae
                 ,
                 in
                 Hibernia
                 ,
                 III.
                 Eid
                 .
                 Decembr
                 .
                 anno
                 reparatae
                 salutis
                 1632.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Tuus
                     in
                     CHRISTI
                     Ministerio
                     conservus
                     IACOBVS
                     ARMACHANVS
                     .
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Me
               juvat
               alma
               quies
               ,
               gens
               haec
               fera
               bella
               minatur
               ,
            
             
               Et
               quoties
               Pacem
               poscimus
               ,
               arma
               crepat
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             XIII
             .
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             YEE
             repeate
             your
             former
             Answere
             ,
             concerning
             your
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             clause
             of
             forbearance
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             allreadie
             refuted
             in
             our
             former
             REPLYES
             ,
             neyther
             doe
             yee
             bring
             heere
             anie
             new
             confirmation
             thereof
             :
             And
             therefore
             all
             the
             three
             Scandals
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             our
             13
             DEMAND
             ,
             doe
             yet
             remayne
             vnremoved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Altho
             your
             Interpretation
             were
             admitted
             ,
             which
             wee
             can
             not
             admit
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             the
             third
             Scandall
             were
             no
             wayes
             avoydable
             there-by
             ,
             (
             what-so-ever
             may
             bee
             supposed
             concerning
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             reason
             expressed
             in
             our
             13
             REPLYE
             ;
             to
             which
             your
             Answeres
             heere
             are
             not
             satisfactorie
             .
             1.
             
             Yee
             doe
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             yee
             thinke
             our
             Oath
             of
             obedience
             to
             our
             Ordinarie
             ,
             and
             Pearth
             Constitutions
             ,
             not
             lawfull
             in
             it selfe
             :
             which
             wee
             are
             perswaded
             is
             verie
             lawfull
             .
             2.
             
             Yee
             would
             seeme
             to
             inferre
             the
             vnlawfulnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             challenging
             ,
             
               the
               Authoritie
               where-by
               it
               was
               exacted
            
             ;
             and
             alleadging
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               ordinance
               made
               Civill
               or
               Ecclesiasticke
               ,
               appoynting
               anie
               such
               Oath
               .
            
             This
             reason
             (
             altho
             it
             were
             granted
             )
             hath
             no
             strength
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             prooue
             that
             which
             yee
             intende
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             eyther
             our
             Oath
             is
             in
             it selfe
             vnlawfull
             ,
             or
             that
             wee
             may
             now
             lawfullie
             breake
             it
             :
             for
             our
             swearing
             of
             that
             Oath
             is
             not
             agaynst
             anie
             lawfull
             Authoritie
             ,
             eyther
             divyne
             or
             humane
             :
             and
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             Oathes
             concerning
             thinges
             lawfull
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             keeped
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             requyred
             by
             appoyntment
             of
             a
             publicke
             ordinance
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             which
             who-so-ever
             denyeth
             ,
             hee
             openeth
             a
             patent
             doore
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             lawfull
             Oathes
             ,
             in
             Matrimoniall
             and
             civill
             contracts
             ,
             and
             manie
             other
             cases
             ,
             daylie
             incident
             in
             humane
             
             conversation
             .
             Also
             the
             exacting
             of
             that
             Oath
             ,
             was
             clearlie
             warranded
             by
             two
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             viz.
             Parliament
             21
             ,
             of
             King
             IAMES
             the
             6
             ,
             holden
             at
             EDINBVRGH
             ,
             Anno
             1612.
             
             CHAP.
             1.
             and
             Parliament
             23.
             of
             King
             IAMES
             the
             6
             ,
             holden
             at
             EDINBVRGH
             ,
             Anno
             1621.
             
             Act
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Yee
             take
             vpon
             you
             to
             call
             in
             question
             ,
             
               with
               what
               conscience
               that
               Oath
               was
               given
               .
            
             How
             oft
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             shall
             wee
             exhort
             you
             to
             forbeare
             judging
             of
             other
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             which
             are
             knowne
             to
             GOD
             onlie
             ?
             
               Judge
               not
               ,
               that
               yee
               bee
               not
               judged
               .
            
             MATTH
             .
             7
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Yee
             alleadge
             ,
             wee
             
               can
               not
               answere
               before
               a
               Generall
               Assemblie
               for
               our
               Oath
               ,
               and
               the
               Scandall
               risen
               therevpon
               .
            
             No
             man
             needeth
             to
             bee
             ashamed
             ,
             before
             a
             
               Generall
               Assemblie
            
             ,
             or
             anie
             other
             Judicatorie
             ,
             of
             his
             lawfull
             and
             due
             obedience
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             publicke
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             SCOTLAND
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Majesties
             standing
             Lawes
             ;
             or
             of
             anie
             lawfull
             Oath
             ,
             where-by
             hee
             hath
             promised
             that
             obedience
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Scandall
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             given
             by
             vs
             ,
             but
             vnnecessarilie
             ,
             and
             vnjustlie
             taken
             ,
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             vpon
             an
             erronious
             opinion
             ,
             obstinatelie
             mayntayned
             agaynst
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             matters
             themselues
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yee
             say
             ,
             That
             
               conceaving
               the
               Oath
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               owne
               groundes
               ,
               none
               of
               vs
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               sworne
               the
               perpetuall
               approbation
               and
               practise
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               wee
               esteeme
               to
               bee
               indifferent
               ,
               what-so-ever
               bad
               consequent
               of
            
             Poperie
             ,
             Idolatrie
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             or
             Scandall
             ,
             
               should
               follow
               there-vpon
            
             .
             Wee
             answere
             ,
             1.
             
             These
             bad
             consequentes
             are
             alleadged
             by
             you
             ,
             but
             not
             proven
             .
             2.
             
             Evils
             of
             that
             kynde
             should
             bee
             avoyded
             ,
             by
             some
             lawfull
             remedie
             .
             And
             wee
             doe
             not
             esteeme
             it
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             disobey
             Authoritie
             in
             thinges
             lawfull
             ,
             altho
             in
             themselues
             
             indifferent
             :
             for
             obedience
             commanded
             by
             the
             fift
             Praecept
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             .
             There
             bee
             other
             meanes
             which
             are
             lawfull
             and
             more
             effectuall
             agaynst
             such
             evills
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             specified
             in
             our
             eleventh
             REPLYE
             :
             3.
             
             Wee
             did
             not
             sweare
             perpetuall
             approbation
             ,
             and
             practise
             of
             indifferent
             thinges
             ;
             but
             knowing
             these
             thinges
             in
             them selues
             ,
             to
             bee
             approvable
             ,
             wee
             did
             sweare
             obedience
             to
             the
             publicke
             Lawes
             ,
             requyring
             our
             practise
             in
             these
             thinges
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Lawe
             standeth
             in
             vigour
             ,
             and
             our
             obedience
             there-to
             is
             requyred
             by
             our
             lawfull
             Superioures
             .
             4.
             
             This
             course
             wee
             holde
             to
             bee
             more
             agreeable
             to
             our
             duetie
             ,
             than
             vpon
             private
             conceptions
             of
             Scandals
             vnnecessarilie
             taken
             ,
             to
             breake
             off
             our
             due
             obedience
             to
             that
             Authoritie
             which
             GOD
             hath
             set
             over
             vs.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Out
             of
             our
             assertion
             (
             Replye
             4.
             )
             concerning
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             private
             places
             ,
             to
             sicke
             persons
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             yee
             doe
             collect
             ,
             that
             wee
             
               can
               not
               forbeare
               the
               practise
               of
               these
               ,
               altho
               our
               Ordinarie
               ,
               and
               other
               lawfull
               Superioures
               should
               will
               vs
               to
               doe
               so
               .
            
             And
             hence
             yee
             inferre
             ,
             
               that
               heere-in
            
             Pearth
             Assemblie
             ,
             
               for
               which
               wee
               stand
               ,
               is
               wronged
               by
               vs
               two
               wayes
            
             :
             1.
             
             
               That
               wee
               differ
               in
               judgement
               from
               them
               ,
               about
               the
               indifferencie
               of
               the
               fiue
               Articles
               :
               and
               next
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               will
               of
               our
               Ordinarie
               ,
               and
               yee
               know
               not
               what
               other
               lawfull
               Superioures
               ,
               wee
               are
               readie
               to
               forbeare
               the
               practise
               of
               these
               thinges
               ,
               which
               the
               Assemblie
               hath
               appoynted
               to
               bee
               observed
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             for
             your
             mayne
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               a
               duetie
               necessarie
               by
               Divine
               Lawe
               ,
               may
               bee
               ,
               or
               may
               not
               bee
               omitted
               ,
               in
               case
               ,
               our
               Ordinarie
               ,
               and
               other
               lawfull
               Superioures
               ,
               should
               will
               vs
               to
               omit
               it
            
             ?
             before
             wee
             aunswere
             to
             it
             ,
             wee
             must
             expound
             what
             wee
             meane
             by
             
               our
               other
               lawfull
               Superioures
            
             ,
             because
             of
             your
             jesting
             pretence
             of
             ignorance
             heere-of
             .
             Wee
             meane
             heere-by
             ,
             The
             King's
             Majestie
             ,
             
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Secret
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Assemblies
             ,
             where-vnto
             wee
             owe
             Obedience
             in
             our
             Practise
             requyred
             by
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             publicke
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Question
             it selfe
             ye
             doe
             expresse
             more
             clearlie
             in
             your
             Aunswere
             to
             our
             fourth
             Replye
             ;
             where
             yee
             alleadge
             ,
             that
             
               wee
               finde
               some
               of
               the
            
             PEARTH
             ARTICLES
             
               so
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               altho
               the
               Generall
               Assemblie
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               discharge
               them
               ,
               yet
               wee
               behoved
               still
               ,
               for
               conscience
               of
               the
               Commaundement
               of
               GOD
               ,
               to
               practise
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             are
             wee
             brought
             to
             this
             generall
             Question
             ;
          
           
             
               Whether
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               anie
               thing
               necessarie
               (
               or
               commanded
               )
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Lawe
              
               ,
               may
               ,
               in
               anie
               case
               ,
               without
               sinne
               ,
               bee
               omitted
               ,
               when
               
                 publicke
                 humane
                 Authoritie
              
               dischargeth
               the
               practise
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               For
               resolving
               of
               this
               Question
               ,
               wee
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               these
               Theologicall
               Maximes
               ,
               receaved
               in
               the
               Schooles
               ,
               and
               grounded
               vpon
               HOLIE
               SCRIPTVRE
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Affirmatiue
                 Praeceptes
              
               ,
               doe
               binde
               at
               all
               tymes
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               all
               tymes
               ,
               but
               onelie
               as
               place
               and
               tyme
               requyre
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               opportunitie
               occurreth
               .
               [
               
                 Praecepta
                 affirmativa
                 obligant
                 semper
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 ad
                 semper
                 ,
                 nisi
                 pro
                 loco
                 &
                 tempore
                 ;
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 quando
                 opportunitas
                 occurrit
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               
                 Negatiue
                 Praeceptes
              
               ,
               doe
               binde
               at
               all
               tymes
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               tymes
               .
               [
               
                 Praecepta
                 negativa
                 obligant
                 semper
                 &
                 ad
                 semper
                 .
              
               a
               ]
               As
               for
               example
               ;
               A
               man
               is
               not
               obliedged
               to
               
               speake
               the
               trueth
               at
               all
               tymes
               ;
               for
               hee
               may
               bee
               some
               tyme
               lawfullie
               silent
               ,
               but
               hee
               may
               never
               lawfullie
               lie
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Of
               
                 Affirmatiue
                 necessarie
                 Dueties
              
               ,
               some
               are
               
                 the
                 weyghtier
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 ,
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               as
               Iudgement
               ,
               Mercie
               ,
               and
               Fayth
               ,
               MATTH
               .
               23.23
               .
               Others
               ,
               
                 lesse
                 weyghtie
              
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ;
               which
               wee
               call
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               yee
               doe
               reject
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               exercise
               of
               some
               
                 Affirmatiue
                 necessarie
                 dueties
              
               ,
               may
               bee
               some
               tymes
               omitted
               ,
               by
               Authoritie
               ,
               without
               sinne
               ,
               for
               the
               publicke
               Peace
               ,
               or
               some
               pressing
               necessitie
               .
               Thus
               Moses
               permitted
               repudiation
               of
               a
               man's
               married
               wyfe
               ,
               not
               fallen
               into
               adulterie
               ;
               neyther
               did
               hee
               vrge
               strictlie
               the
               
                 Affirmatiue
                 duetie
                 of
                 adherence
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 for
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 .
              
               Where-in
               Moses
               had
               respect
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Unitie
               of
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israell
               ,
               as
               
                 Alexander
                 Alensis
              
               observeth
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Summe
                 of
                 Theologie
                 ,
                 Part.
              
               3.
               
               Qu.
               46.
               
               Membro
               1.
               
               Art.
               1.
               
               
                 &
                 Art.
              
               2.
               
               David
               did
               not
               execute
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               tyme
               ,
               judgement
               agaynst
               Joab
               ,
               for
               his
               murthering
               of
               Abner
               ,
               and
               Amasa
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Zerviah
                 were
                 too
                 harde
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Circumcision
              
               was
               omitted
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               vncertayntie
               of
               their
               abode
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               were
               with
               Moses
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Exercise
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Discipline
               ,
               agaynst
               open
               obstinate
               offenders
               ,
               is
               an
               affirmatiue
               duetie
               ,
               incumbent
               ,
               by
               divyne
               Law
               ,
               vpon
               the
               Pastoures
               ,
               towards
               those
               who
               are
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               .
               Yet
               it
               may
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               bee
               forborne
               ,
               when
               it
               can
               not
               bee
               vsed
               without
               an
               open
               rupture
               ,
               and
               vnavoydable
               Schisme
               .
               Because
               in
               such
               a
               case
               the
               publicke
               peace
               is
               rather
               to
               bee
               looked
               to
               ,
               lest
               in
               our
               inconsiderate
               zeale
               to
               separate
               the
               Tares
               ,
               wee
               plucke
               vp
               also
               the
               Wheat
               .
               And
               what
               wee
               can
               not
               get
               corrected
               by
               censure
               ,
               wee
               can
               
               doe
               no
               more
               but
               mourne
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               patientlie
               wayt
               till
               GOD
               amende
               it
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               proveth
               at
               length
               ,
               Lib.
               3.
               
                 contra
                 Epistolam
                 Parmeniani
                 ,
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               
               
                 &
                 Cap.
              
               2.
               
               
                 &
                 Lib.
                 de
                 fide
                 &
                 operibus
                 ,
                 Cap
                 ,
              
               5.
               
               
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 tyme
              
               (
               sayeth
               Gregorie
               )
               
                 the
                 holie
                 Church
                 doeth
                 correct
                 some
                 thing
                 by
                 fervour
                 ,
                 some
                 thing
                 shee
                 tolerateth
                 by
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 by
                 consideration
                 shee
                 dissembleth
                 ,
                 and
                 beareth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 so
                 that
                 often
                 by
                 bearing
                 and
                 dissembling
                 ,
                 shee
                 compesceth
                 [
                 or
                 putteth
                 away
                 ]
                 that
                 evill
                 which
                 shee
                 hateth
                 .
              
               And
               Prosper
               sayeth
               ;
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 therefore
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 with
                 gentle
                 pietie
                 bee
                 borne
                 with
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 rebuked
                 .
              
            
             
               13.
               
               When
               a
               doctrinall
               errour
               (
               not
               beeing
               fundamētall
               )
               prevaileth
               by
               publicke
               Authoritie
               in
               any
               Church
               ,
               a
               private
               Pastor
               or
               Doctor
               espying
               it
               ,
               may
               lawfullie
               and
               laudablie
               ,
               forbeare
               publicke
               stryving
               agaynst
               it
               ,
               when
               hee
               evidentlie
               perceaveth
               ,
               that
               vnavoydable
               Schisme
               would
               followe
               there-vpon
               .
               In
               such
               a
               case
               hee
               should
               content
               him-selfe
               ,
               to
               feede
               his
               hearers
               with
               that
               wholsome
               Milke
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               receaue
               ,
               and
               delay
               the
               giving
               of
               stronger
               Foode
               vnto
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               infirmitie
               :
               Considering
               that
               more
               necessarie
               and
               weyghtier
               Duetie
               ,
               which
               hee
               oweth
               for
               preservation
               of
               Order
               and
               Peace
               ;
               and
               labouring
               ,
               in
               a
               myld
               and
               peaceable
               manner
               ,
               to
               cure
               them
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               belongeth
               that
               saying
               of
               
                 Gregorie
                 Nazianzen
              
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 bee
                 more
                 wyse
                 than
                 is
                 convenient
                 ,
                 neyther
                 more
                 legall
                 than
                 the
                 Lawe
                 ,
                 neyther
                 more
                 bright
                 than
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 neyther
                 more
                 strayght
                 than
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 neyther
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Commaundement
                 .
                 But
                 howe
                 shall
                 this
                 bee
                 ?
                 If
                 
                 wee
                 take
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Decencie
                 ,
                 and
                 commende
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 followe
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 despyse
                 not
                 good
                 order
                 .
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ]
               And
               that
               of
               the
               Auncient
               Church
               of
               Lions
               in
               France
               ,
               neare
               eyght
               hundreth
               yeares
               a-goe
               ;
               
                 Who
                 doeth
                 not
                 calmlie
                 and
                 peaceablie
                 moderate
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 thinketh
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 readie
                 incontinent
                 to
                 Contentions
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Dissentions
                 ,
                 and
                 Scandalls
                 ,
                 altho
                 hee
                 haue
                 not
                 an
                 hereticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 most
                 certaynlie
                 hee
                 hath
                 an
                 hereticall
                 mynde
                 .
              
            
             
               14.
               
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               craveth
               Deacons
               ,
               ordayned
               by
               Imposition
               of
               handes
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               lyfe
               tyme
               ,
               ACTS
               6.
               
               Yet
               in
               our
               Reformed
               Church
               of
               SCOTLAND
               wee
               haue
               no
               such
               Deacons
               .
               Which
               OEconomicall
               defect
               ,
               necessitated
               by
               detention
               of
               Church
               mayntenance
               necessarie
               for
               their
               sustentation
               ,
               wee
               hope
               shall
               not
               bee
               imputed
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               as
               sinne
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               Shee
               despyseth
               not
               that
               Institution
               ,
               and
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               and
               lamenteth
               ,
               this
               deficiencie
               ,
               and
               endevoureth
               ,
               by
               peaceable
               lawfull
               meanes
               ,
               to
               haue
               it
               remedied
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Altho
               some
               
                 Affirmatiue
                 Dueties
              
               ,
               necessarie
               by
               Divine
               Praecept
               ,
               doe
               giue
               place
               ,
               some
               tymes
               ,
               to
               other
               more
               weyghtie
               ,
               and
               more
               pressing
               Dueties
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               saving
               of
               a
               stranger
               may
               bee
               omitted
               ,
               for
               saving
               my
               father
               ,
               or
               my
               brother
               ,
               or
               my
               sonne
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               same
               danger
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               able
               onlie
               to
               saue
               one
               of
               them
               .
               And
               manie
               such
               lyke
               examples
               doe
               occurre
               :
               )
               yet
               it
               is
               never
               lawfull
               to
               condemne
               or
               oppugne
               such
               Dueties
               ,
               as
               evill
               ,
               or
               superstitious
               ,
               or
               scandalous
               in
               them-selues
               ,
               neyther
               
               to
               ranke
               them
               amongst
               thinges
               in
               them-selues
               indifferent
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Hence
               wee
               doe
               inferre
               ,
               that
               not-with-standing
               of
               the
               necessitie
               of
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Pearth
                 Articles
              
               ,
               which
               wee
               call
               necessarie
               ,
               yet
               some
               tymes
               the
               practising
               of
               them
               ,
               may
               become
               not
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               the
               omission
               there-of
               not
               sinfull
               ,
               publicke
               Authoritie
               ,
               and
               the
               necessitie
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               requyring
               .
               Some
               tyme
               ,
               in-deede
               ,
               the
               omission
               of
               a
               thing
               praescrybed
               by
               an
               Affirmatiue
               Divine
               or
               Humane
               Lawe
               ,
               may
               bee
               faultlesse
               :
               But
               it
               is
               never
               lawfull
               for
               Subjectes
               ,
               to
               transgresse
               the
               Negatiue
               parte
               of
               the
               Divine
               Praecept
               ,
               by
               resisting
               with
               force
               of
               Armes
               ,
               
               that
               Power
               where-vnto
               GOD
               hath
               subjected
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               Hee
               hath
               forbidden
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               such
               resistance
               .
               Neyther
               is
               it
               at
               anie
               tyme
               lawfull
               ,
               for
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               to
               teach
               erronious
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Yee
               doe
               attribute
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               absurditie
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               will
               of
               our
               Ordinarie
               ,
               and
               other
               lawfull
               Superioures
               ,
               wee
               are
               readie
               to
               forbeare
               the
               practise
               of
               these
               thinges
               which
               the
               Assemblie
               hath
               appoynted
               to
               bee
               observed
               .
               And
               this
               yee
               inferre
               from
               the
               necessitie
               of
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacramentes
               ,
               some
               tymes
               in
               private
               places
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               judgement
               .
               Certaynlie
               ,
               yee
               will
               haue
               much
               a-doe
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               by
               right
               Logicke
               ,
               this
               your
               inference
               from
               such
               an
               Antecedent
               .
               But
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Consequent
               ,
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               wee
               finde
               no
               such
               absurditie
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               yee
               seeme
               to
               proclayme
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               some
               Dueties
               appoynted
               by
               divyne
               Law
               ,
               giue
               place
               some-tymes
               to
               other
               weyghtie
               dueties
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               the
               keeping
               of
               publicke
               peace
               and
               good
               order
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               alreadie
               showne
               ;
               much
               more
               may
               a
               thing
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               anie
               humane
               Lawe
               appoynting
               it
               to
               bee
               observed
               ,
               be
               for
               
               these
               respectes
               omitted
               ,
               at
               the
               will
               and
               direction
               of
               those
               Superioures
               ,
               to
               whom
               wee
               owe
               our
               obedience
               requyred
               by
               that
               humane
               Law
               ,
               and
               who
               haue
               power
               to
               dispence
               with
               our
               practise
               in
               that
               part
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             XIV
             .
             DVPLY
             .
          
           
             
               IF
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
            
             Covenant
             
               bee
               playne
            
             ,
             (
             say
             yee
             )
             
               concerning
               the
               meere
               forbearance
               ,
               and
               speake
               nothing
               of
               the
               vnlawfulnesse
               ,
               no
               mans
               thoughts
               can
               make
               a
               change
               .
            
             But
             wee
             haue
             given
             our
             reasons
             ,
             which
             justlie
             moue
             vs
             to
             requyre
             greater
             playnnesse
             ;
             neyther
             haue
             wee
             as
             yet
             receaved
             satisfaction
             ,
             concerning
             those
             reasons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             our
             14
             REPLYE
             ,
             wee
             sayde
             ,
             That
             your
             Band
             of
             
               Mutuall
               Defence
               agaynst
               all
               persons
               what-so-ever
               ,
            
             may
             drawe
             Subjects
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             to
             take
             Armes
             agaynst
             their
             King
             ,
             (
             which
             GOD
             avert
             )
             and
             consequentlie
             from
             that
             loyaltie
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             they
             owe
             to
             their
             Soveraygne
             ,
             and
             ours
             ;
             except
             yee
             declare
             ,
             and
             explayne
             your selues
             better
             ,
             than
             yee
             haue
             hitherto
             done
             .
             To
             this
             yee
             answere
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             this
             Replye
             wee
             doe
             a
             threefolde
             wrong
             :
             One
             to
             our selues
             ,
             another
             to
             the
             Subscrybers
             ,
             the
             third
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majestie
             .
             But
             yee
             haue
             not
             directlie
             answered
             to
             the
             poynt
             proponed
             by
             vs.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             wrong
             which
             yee
             say
             ,
             wee
             doe
             to
             our selues
             ,
             is
             
               in
               forging
               from
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
            
             Covenant
             ,
             
               impediments
               ,
               and
               drawing
               stumbling
               blockes
               in
               our
               owne
               way
               ,
               to
               hinder
               our
               Subscription
               .
            
             This
             your
             wrongous
             asseveration
             ,
             wee
             justlie
             denye
             ,
             protesting
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             often
             done
             ,
             that
             wee
             doe
             walke
             sincerelie
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             according
             to
             
             our
             light
             ,
             
               Not
               forging
               to
               our selues
               impedimentes
               ,
               nor
               drawing
               stumbling
               blockes
               in
               our
               owne
               way
            
             ;
             but
             clearlie
             showing
             the
             impedimentes
             ,
             and
             stumbling
             blockes
             ,
             which
             the
             Contryvers
             of
             the
             COVENANT
             haue
             layde
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             by
             their
             verie
             incommodious
             expression
             ,
             irreconciliable
             (
             in
             our
             judgement
             )
             with
             your
             exposition
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yee
             say
             ,
             wee
             
               wrong
               the
               Subscryvers
               ,
               in
               changing
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               in
               making
               a
               divorce
               betwixt
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               King's
               Authoritie
               ,
               which
               the
            
             Covenant
             
               joyneth
               together
               ,
               hand
               in
               hand
               .
            
             Wee
             doe
             no-wayes
             wrong
             the
             Subscrybers
             ,
             when
             wee
             propone
             vprightlie
             our
             just
             Scruples
             ,
             as
             wee
             in
             our
             CONSCIENCES
             doe
             conceaue
             them
             ,
             where-by
             wee
             are
             moved
             to
             with-holde
             our
             handes
             from
             that
             COVENANT
             :
             where-of
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             feare
             of
             vnlawfull
             resistance
             to
             Authoritie
             ,
             if
             wee
             should
             holde
             to
             that
             COVENANT
             ;
             howe
             so-ever
             yee
             will
             not
             suffer
             to
             heare
             patientlie
             this
             objection
             ,
             because
             in
             your
             Covenant
             yee
             doe
             professe
             ,
             the
             conjunction
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Authoritie
             :
             which
             profession
             of
             yours
             ,
             doeth
             not
             sufficientlie
             serue
             for
             a
             full
             answere
             to
             our
             objection
             ,
             agaynst
             those
             other
             words
             of
             that
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             where-vpon
             our
             Scruple
             did
             aryse
             .
             To
             cleare
             this
             ,
             we
             wish
             you
             to
             answere
             directlie
             (
             to
             this
             our
             present
             Demaund
             :
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             disagreement
             ,
             (
             which
             GOD
             avert
             )
             thinke
             yee
             that
             the
             Covenantors
             are
             obliedged
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             make
             open
             resistance
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             Armes
             ?
             If
             yee
             thinke
             they
             are
             obliedged
             to
             make
             resistance
             ,
             then
             wee
             desire
             your
             answere
             to
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Testimonies
             brought
             in
             our
             2
             Duplye
             ,
             proving
             the
             vnlawfulnesse
             of
             such
             resistance
             .
             But
             if
             yee
             thinke
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             obliedged
             ,
             then
             declare
             it
             playnlie
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             
               But
               most
               of
               all
            
             ,
             yee
             say
             ,
             wee
             
               wrong
               the
               King's
               Majestie
               ,
               in
               bringing
               him
               vpon
               the
               St●ge
               ,
               before
               his
               Subjectes
               ,
               in
               whose
               myndes
               wee
               would
            
             (
             as
             yee
             doe
             vnjustlie
             alleadge
             )
             
               beget
               and
               breede
               suspitions
               of
               opposing
               the
               Trueth
               ,
               of
               making
               Innovation
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               dealing
               with
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               his
               Lawes
               and
               Proclamations
               ,
               and
               contrarie
               to
               the
               Oath
               at
               his
               Coronation
               .
            
             Wee
             answere
             ;
             wee
             haue
             not
             brought
             ,
             but
             haue
             found
             his
             Majestie
             vpon
             this
             vnpleasant
             Stage
             ,
             opposing
             himselfe
             openlie
             to
             your
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             solemne
             Protestations
             ,
             agaynst
             all
             suspitions
             of
             opposing
             the
             Trueth
             ,
             or
             making
             Innovation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             dealing
             with
             the
             Subjectes
             contrarie
             to
             his
             Lawes
             and
             Proclamations
             ,
             or
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Oath
             at
             his
             Coronation
             .
             This
             his
             Majesties
             declaration
             ,
             agaynst
             which
             yee
             haue
             protested
             ,
             wee
             haue
             willinglie
             receaved
             ,
             and
             doe
             truelie
             belieue
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             What
             the
             most
             honourable
             Lords
             ,
             of
             his
             Majesties
             privie
             Counsell
             haue
             done
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Majesties
             last
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             vpon
             what
             motiues
             ,
             their
             Honours
             themselues
             doe
             know
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesties
             High
             Commissioner
             ,
             hath
             publicklie
             declared
             in
             his
             printed
             MANIFESTO
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             some
             of
             your
             Asseverations
             ,
             concerning
             the
             proceeding
             of
             that
             Honourable
             Boord
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Yee
             professe
             heere
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               It
               becommeth
               you
               ,
               to
               judge
               charitablie
               of
               his
               Majesties
               intentions
               ,
            
             altho
             yee
             disallow
             the
             Service-Booke
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             as
             contayning
             a
             
               reall
               Innovation
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             doe
             affirme
             ,
             that
             ,
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             their
             Associates
             ,
             the
             Authors
             and
             Contryvers
             of
             the
             Bookes
             ,
             is
             
               most
               justlie
               suspected
            
             by
             you
             .
             Wee
             haue
             tolde
             you
             alreadie
             ,
             that
             ,
             concerning
             the
             matters
             ,
             contayned
             in
             those
             Bookes
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             now
             tyme
             to
             dispute
             ,
             the
             Bookes
             themselues
             being
             discharged
             by
             his
             Majesties
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             a
             royall
             
             promise
             made
             ,
             that
             his
             Majestie
             will
             neyther
             now
             nor
             heere-after
             ,
             presse
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             fore-sayde
             Canons
             and
             Service-Booke
             ,
             nor
             anie
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             a
             fayre
             and
             legall
             way
             ,
             as
             shall
             satisfie
             all
             his
             Majesties
             loving
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             his
             Majestie
             neyther
             intendeth
             Innovation
             in
             Religion
             or
             lawes
             .
             As
             for
             the
             intentions
             of
             his
             sacred
             Majestie
             ,
             wee
             doe
             heartilie
             and
             thankfullie
             acknowledge
             them
             ,
             to
             bee
             truelie
             conforme
             to
             his
             Majesties
             gracious
             Declaration
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             last
             Proclamation
             .
             And
             ,
             in-deede
             ,
             it
             becommeth
             both
             you
             and
             vs
             ,
             to
             thinke
             so
             of
             them
             .
             Neyther
             doe
             wee
             take
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             to
             harbour
             in
             our
             breasts
             ,
             anie
             vncharitable
             suspition
             ,
             concerning
             the
             intentions
             of
             those
             others
             of
             whom
             yee
             speake
             ;
             seeing
             they
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             their
             owne
             master
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             their
             hearts
             are
             vnknowne
             ,
             both
             to
             you
             and
             vs
             :
             and
             in
             a
             matter
             vncertaine
             it
             is
             surest
             to
             judge
             charitablie
             .
             Yea
             ,
             wee
             haue
             manie
             pregnant
             Arguments
             to
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             that
             those
             Reverende
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             their
             Associates
             ,
             had
             no
             such
             intention
             ,
             as
             yee
             judge
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Yee
             make
             mention
             of
             three
             wrongs
             ,
             done
             by
             vs
             to
             you
             :
             The
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             WARNING
             ,
             where-of
             yee
             haue
             an
             answere
             allreadie
             given
             in
             our
             12
             DVPLYE
             ,
             where
             yee
             did
             vse
             greater
             exaggerations
             ,
             than
             eyther
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Warner
             did
             merite
             ,
             or
             became
             your
             charitie
             and
             profession
             .
             And
             by
             your
             repetition
             of
             it
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             yee
             show
             ,
             that
             yee
             haue
             too
             great
             delight
             to
             dwell
             vpon
             such
             expostulations
             ,
             where-as
             Theologicall
             reasons
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             controversie
             ,
             would
             better
             become
             you
             in
             such
             a
             DISPVTE
             .
             The
             second
             wrong
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             yee
             alleadge
             )
             wee
             haue
             wronged
             you
             .
             
               In
               with-holding
               our
               hand
               and
               helpe
               from
               so
               good
               a
               cause
               ,
               of
               purging
               Religion
               ,
               and
               reforming
               the
               Kirke
               ,
               from
               so
               manie
               grosse
               abuses
               ,
               and
               opposing
               all
               those
               who
               haue
               modestlie
               
               laboured
               for
               Reformation
               .
            
             But
             certaynlie
             ,
             the
             wrong
             is
             done
             to
             vs
             by
             you
             ,
             in
             that
             yee
             doe
             ,
             without
             warrand
             of
             Authoritie
             ,
             obtrude
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             vpon
             those
             committed
             to
             our
             charges
             ,
             the
             swearing
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             agaynst
             our
             owne
             consciences
             :
             and
             because
             of
             our
             just
             refusall
             and
             opposition
             ,
             yee
             doe
             wrong
             vs
             also
             ,
             in
             misinterpreting
             our
             pious
             and
             vpright
             meanings
             ,
             and
             in
             making
             and
             stirring
             vp
             collaterall
             ,
             
             and
             personall
             quarrells
             agaynst
             vs
             ,
             and
             threatning
             vs
             there-with
             .
             Thus
             (
             if
             GOD
             by
             his
             speciall
             grace
             did
             not
             vpholde
             vs
             )
             might
             wee
             bee
             driven
             ,
             by
             worldlie
             terroures
             ,
             to
             doe
             agaynst
             the
             light
             of
             our
             owne
             consciences
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             third
             Wrong
             ,
             where-with
             yee
             charge
             vs
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             which
             yee
             doe
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             wee
             maye
             feare
             Trouble
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             yee
             alleadge
             )
             in
             our
             speaches
             ,
             in
             publicke
             ,
             and
             private
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Missiues
             ,
             &c.
             
             Herevnto
             wee
             answere
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             former
             Replyes
             ,
             That
             when-so-ever
             it
             shal
             please
             you
             ,
             to
             specifie
             these
             speaches
             ,
             we
             hope
             to
             giue
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             peaceablie-disposed
             Christians
             ,
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             to
             cleare
             our selues
             of
             that
             imputation
             ;
             so
             that
             none
             shall
             haue
             just
             reason
             ,
             to
             
               worke
               vs
               anie
               Trouble
            
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             tyme
             ,
             if
             our
             ingenuitie
             would
             permit
             vs
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             doeth
             not
             )
             to
             thinke
             it
             a
             decent
             course
             ,
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             Hearkeners
             ,
             and
             
               Catchers
               of
               wordes
            
             ,
             and
             to
             wayte
             for
             the
             haulting
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             some
             of
             your
             owne
             speaches
             might
             bee
             represented
             vnto
             you
             ,
             wherein
             yee
             would
             find
             weaknesse
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             for
             these
             Outward
             ,
             or
             
               Externall
               Argumentes
            
             ,
             
             which
             ye
             bring
             heere
             ,
             to
             proue
             your
             Covenanting
             ,
             to
             bee
             
               The
               worke
               of
               GOD
            
             ,
             from
             
               the
               Successe
               of
               your
               Enterpryze
            
             ,
             from
             
               the
               multitude
               of
               Subscrybers
            
             ,
             and
             from
             
               their
               Contentment
            
             ,
             and
             from
             
               their
               good
               carriage
            
             ,
             (
             which
             wee
             would
             wish
             ,
             in
             manie
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             bee
             more
             charitable
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             Christian
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             )
             wee
             can
             not
             acknowledge
             ,
             to
             bee
             
               A
               Commentarie
               written
               by
               the
               LORD'
               's
               owne
               Hand
               ,
            
             (
             as
             yee
             pretende
             )
             in
             approbation
             of
             your
             Covenant
             ;
             vnlesse
             yee
             first
             clearlie
             showe
             vs
             the
             Text
             or
             Substance
             of
             your
             COVENANT
             ,
             to
             bee
             written
             in
             the
             HOLIE
             SCRIPTURES
             ,
             in
             all
             poyntes
             there-of
             ;
             especiallie
             in
             those
             poyntes
             ,
             wherein
             yee
             and
             wee
             doe
             controvert
             ,
             and
             which
             onelie
             ,
             at
             this
             tyme
             ,
             can
             bee
             pretended
             against
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             we
             make
             opposition
             onelie
             in
             those
             poyntes
             .
             And
             wee
             wish
             heartilie
             ,
             That
             leaving
             these
             
               weake
               Notes
               of
               Trueth
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Papistes
             ,
             chiefe
             Acclaymers
             of
             them
             ,
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             (
             that
             wee
             speake
             no-thing
             of
             Aliens
             from
             Christianitie
             )
             yee
             would
             bee
             pleased
             to
             adhere
             ,
             with
             vs
             ,
             vnto
             the
             HOLIE
             SCRIPTURES
             ,
             as
             the
             onelie
             sure
             and
             perfect
             RULE
             of
             TRUE
             RELIGION
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavenlie
             Lampe
             ,
             which
             GOD
             hath
             given
             vs
             ,
             to
             showe
             vs
             the
             Way
             of
             Trueth
             and
             Peace
             :
             Where-in
             the
             GOD
             of
             Trueth
             and
             Peace
             direct
             all
             our
             steppes
             ,
             for
             IESUS
             CHRIST
             our
             SAVIOUR
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Peace
             :
             To
             HIM
             bee
             Glorie
             for
             ever
             :
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   IOHN
                   FORBES
                   
                     OF
                     CORSE
                  
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   and
                   Professor
                   of
                   Divinitie
                   in
                   ABERDENE
                   .
                
                 
                   ROBERT
                   BARON
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   and
                   Professor
                   of
                   Divinitie
                   ,
                   and
                   Minister
                   in
                   ABERDENE
                   .
                
                 
                   ALEXANDER
                   SCROGIE
                   ,
                   Minister
                   at
                   OLD
                   ADERDENE
                   ,
                   D.
                   D.
                   
                
                 
                   WILLIAM
                   LESLEY
                   ,
                   D.
                   D.
                   and
                   Principall
                   of
                   the
                   King's
                   Colledge
                   in
                   ABERDENE
                   ,
                
                 
                   IA
                   :
                   SIBBALD
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   of
                   Divinitie
                   ,
                   and
                   Minister
                   at
                   ABERDENE
                   .
                
                 
                   ALEXANDER
                   ROSSE
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   of
                   Divinitie
                   ,
                   and
                   Minister
                   at
                   ABERDENE·
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Some
           Escapes
           in
           Printing
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Pag.
                 
              
               
                 line
              
               
                 for
              
               
                 reade
              
            
             
               
                 7
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 because
                 your
                 Answers
              
               
                 because
                 their
                 Answeres
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 Answeres
              
               
                 Argumentes
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 chap.
                 37
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 cap.
                 37
              
            
             
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 ibid
              
               
                 Novatus
              
               
                 Novatian
                 (
                 called
                 their
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 discerned
              
               
                 decerned
                 [
                 Novatus
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 
                   resicere
                   ,
                   omnesque
                   etiam
                
              
               
                 
                   resicere
                   .
                   Omnes
                   etiam
                
              
            
             
               
                 28
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               
                 30
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 33
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 22
              
            
             
               
                 33
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 alleadged
              
               
                 allowed
              
            
             
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 Conventions
                 ,
                 ye
                 meane
              
               
                 Covētiōs
                 ,
                 frō
                 their
                 purpo
              
            
             
               
                 35
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 and
                 that
              
               
                 that
                 [
                 sed
                 ends
                 ,
                 yemean
              
            
             
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 last
              
               
                 Seruice-Booke
              
               
                 Service-Booke
                 ,
                 and
                 Ca●●●
              
            
             
               
                 36
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 is
                 discharged
              
               
                 are
                 discharged
              
            
             
               
                 48
              
               
                 penult
                 .
              
               
                 condemning
              
               
                 condemning
                 of
              
            
             
               
                 52
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 contryvers
              
               
                 recommenders
              
            
             
               
                 59
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 enjoying
              
               
                 injoyning
              
            
             
               
                 bid
                 .
              
               
                 last
              
               
                 Consilio
              
               
                 Concilio
              
            
             
               
                 80
              
               
                 margin
              
               
                 Leg.
                 42
              
               
                 
                   in
                   Sexto
                   .
                   Reg.
                
                 42
              
            
             
               
                 89
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 had
                 wee
                 eot
              
               
                 had
                 we
                 not
              
            
             
               
                 98
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 our
                 Propositions
              
               
                 our
                 proposition
              
            
             
               
                 99
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 of
                 standing
              
               
                 to
                 standing
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 Episcopie
              
               
                 Episcopacie
              
            
             
               
                 105
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 Monarchies
              
               
                 Monarchs
              
            
             
               
                 115
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 Lib.
                 9
              
               
                 Leg.
                 9
              
            
             
               
                 116
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 Clericis
                 .
                 Now
              
               
                 
                   Clericis
                   .
                   Leg.
                
                 10.
                 Now
              
            
             
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 
                   puniatur
                   hoc
                   ipso
                
              
               
                 
                   puniatur
                   .
                   Hoc
                   ipso
                
              
            
             
               
                 117
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 cursing
              
               
                 accusing
              
            
             
               
                 119
              
               
                 1.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20714-e540
           
             Lōd
             .
             edit
             .
             anno
             1616.
             pag.
             200.201
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Tabularum
             fragmenta
             .
             de
             officio
             consulis
             .
             Regio
             imperio
             duo
             sunto
             :
             iique
             praeundo
             ,
             indicando
             ,
             consulendo
             ,
             praetores
             ,
             judices
             ,
             cōsules
             appellantor
             :
             militia
             sumùm
             jus
             habento
             ,
             nemini
             pavento
             .
             Salus
             populi
             suprema
             lex
             esto
             .
          
           
             a
             Quid
             ergo
             turbamini
             ?
             volens
             nunquam
             vos
             deseram
             ,
             coactus
             repugnare
             non
             n●vi
             .
             Dolere
             potero
             ,
             potero
             flere
             ,
             potero
             gem●re
             ;
             adversusarma
             ,
             milites
             ,
             Gothos
             quoque
             ,
             Lachryma
             mea
             arma
             sunt
             .
             Talia
             enim
             munimenta
             sunt
             sacerd●ti●
             .
             Aliter
             nec
             dib●a
             nec
             possum
             resistere
             .
          
           
             b
             Non
             ego
             mi
             vallabo
             circumfusione
             populorum
             .
             —
             Rogamus
             ,
             Auguste
             ,
             non
             pugnamus
             .
             —
             Tradere
             Basilicam
             non
             possum
             ,
             sed
             repugnare
             non
             deb●●
             .
          
           
             Interest
             enim
             quibus
             causis
             ,
             quibusque
             authoribus
             homines
             gerenda
             bella
             suscipiant
             :
             ordo
             tamen
             ille
             naturalis
             ,
             mortaliam
             paci
             accommodatus
             hoc
             poscit
             ,
             vt
             suscipiendi
             belli
             authoritas
             ,
             atque
             consilium
             penes
             Principem
             sit
             .
             Aug.
             Lib.
             22.
             contra
             Faustum
             ,
             Cap.
             75.
             
          
           
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             ,
             de
             jure
             belli
             &
             pacis
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             num
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Averrces
             ●
             ▪
             Metaphys
             .
             comment
             .
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             See
             Hugo
             Grotius
             ,
             
               de
               jure
               belli
               &
               pacis
               ,
               pag.
            
             66
             where
             hee
             citeth
             sundrie
             anciēt
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Rivet
             ,
             
               in
               his
            
             Iesuita
             vapulans
             ,
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Ambrose
               in
               obitum
               Valentiniani
            
             .
             See
             Doctor
             Field
             in
             his
             3.
             
             Booke
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             CAP.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Altare
               Damascen
               ,
               pag.
            
             828.
             
             &
             853.
             
             Re-examination
             of
             the
             Assemblie
             of
             
               Pearth
               ,
               pag.
            
             227.
             
          
           
             ●n
             regulis
             ●uris
             ,
             leg
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             Gregorie
             Nazianzen
             .
             Orat.
             ●0
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vpon
               these
               wordes
               ,
               NICETAS
               ,
               his
               Interpreter
               ,
               speaketh
               thus
            
             ;
             Baptismum
             suscipe
             quamdiu
             minime
             circum
             te
             pugnant
             is
             qui
             te
             baptismi
             aqua
             tingare
             parat
             ,
             &
             qui
             poecuniarum
             ●uarum
             hares
             futurus
             est
             .
             Ille
             videlic●●
             studi●se
             agens
             atque
             contendens
             vt
             ea
             quae
             ad
             vitae
             exitum
             necessaria
             sunt
             ,
             suppeditet
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             vt
             te
             salutari
             aqua
             tingat
             &
             dominicum
             corpus
             impertiat
             ,
             hic
             contra
             vt
             testamento
             hares
             scribatur
             .
          
           
             Concilium
             Nicenum
             ,
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Balsamon
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Altare
               Damascen
               ,
               pag.
            
             341.
             dispute
             agaynst
             the
             
               English
               Popish
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             PART
             .
             3.
             
             CAP.
             1.
             
             SECT
             .
             2.
             
             Re-examination
             of
             the
             Article●
             of
             
               Pearth
               ,
               pag.
            
             143
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
            
             Dispute
             against
             the
             English
             Popish
             Ceremonies
             ,
             part
             .
             3.
             cap.
             7.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               The
               late
            
             Confession
             of
             Helvetia
             ,
             cap.
             27.
             
             Confession
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             cap.
             15.
             
             English
             Confession
             ,
             art
             .
             15.
             
             Confessio
             of
             Auspurg
             ,
             art
             .
             15.
             art
             .
             7.
             
             Confession
             of
             Wirtemberg
             .
             art
             .
             35.
             
             Confession
             of
             Sweueland
             ,
             cap.
             14.
             
             Calvin
             .
             Institut
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             
             §.
             30.
             
             Oecolampadius
             Epist.
             Lib.
             4.
             pag.
             818.
             
             Zepperus
             Polit.
             Eccles
             ,
             pag.
             138.142.143
             .
             Zanchius
             ,
             in
             quarium
             Praeceptum
             ,
             Melanchthon
             ,
             in
             manie
             places
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             PETER
             MARTYR
             ,
             on
             the
             6
             CHAP.
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             ROM
             .
             and
             GERARDVS
             ,
             in
             
               Loc.
               Theolog
               .
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Altar
             .
             Damase
             pag.
             120.
             
             Dispute
             agaynst
             the
             English
             Popish
             Ceremonies
             ,
             part
             3.
             cap
             ,
             8.
             digress
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Favor●iliores
             rei
             potius
             quam
             actores
             habentur
             .
             ff
             .
             Lib.
             50.
             
             Reg.
             125.
             
          
           
             Melanch
             .
             in
             
               an
               Epist
               .
               to
            
             Canerarius
             ,
             in
             Concil
             .
             Theolog.
             
          
           
             Melanch
             .
             
               in
               an
               Epist
               .
               to
            
             Camerarius
             ,
             in
             Concil
             .
             Theol.
             pag.
             90.
             
             Quo
             jure
             enim
             I●c●bit
             nobis
             dissolvare
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ecclesiasticam
             ?
             ●i
             Episcopi
             nobis
             concedant
             illa
             ,
             quae
             aequun
             esse
             eos
             concedere
             ?
             et
             vt
             liceat
             ,
             c●rte
             non
             expedit
             .
             Semper
             it
             a
             sensit
             ipse
             Lutherus
             ,
             quem
             nulla
             de
             causa
             ,
             quidam
             vt
             video
             ,
             amant
             ,
             nisi
             quia
             ●enefitcio
             ejus
             sentiunt
             se
             ,
             Episcopos
             excussisse
             &
             adept●s
             libertatem
             minime
             vtil●m
             ad
             post●ritatem
             .
             
               So
               in
               an
            
             Epist.
             ad
             episc
             .
             Augusten
             ,
             Deinde
             v●lim
             h●●
             tibi
             persuadeas
             de
             me
             deque
             multis
             aliis
             nos
             optare
             vt
             pace
             constituta
             Episcoporum
             p●tes●a●
             ,
             sit
             incolumis
             .
             Et
             hane
             plurimum
             prodesse
             Ecclesiis
             judicamus
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Si
             quis
             cum
             sacra
             mysteria
             celebrātur
             ,
             in
             sanctam
             Ecclesiam
             ingrediens
             ,
             Episc●po
             ,
             aut
             Clericis
             ,
             aut
             Ministris
             aliis
             Ecclesiiae
             〈◊〉
             juriam
             aliquam
             inserat
             :
             jubemus
             hunc
             verbera
             sustinere
             ,
             &
             in
             exilium
             mitti
             .
             Si
             verò
             haec
             sacra
             Ministeria
             conturbaverit
             ,
             aut
             celebrare
             probibuerit
             :
             capitaliter
             puniatur
             hoc
             ipso
             &
             in
             Litaniis
             ,
             in
             quibus
             Episcopi
             ,
             aut
             Clerici
             reperia●tur
             ,
             custodiendo
             .
             Et
             siquidem
             i●●uriam
             solum
             feceri●is
             ,
             verberibus
             exilioque
             tradatur
             .
             Si
             verò
             etiam
             Litaniam
             concusserit
             ,
             capitale
             periculum
             su●tin●bi●●
             &
             vindicare
             jubemus
             non
             solum
             civiles
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             militares
             judices
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             second
             Homilie
             vpon
             thes
             words
             
               Salute
               Priscilla
               and
               Aquila
               .
               Tom.
            
             5.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Sa●il
               .
               pag.
            
             327
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             de
             vnico
             Baptismo
             ,
             cap.
             13.
             
             O
             quam
             detestandus
             est
             error
             hominum
             ,
             qui
             elarorū
             viro
             rum
             quadā
             non
             restè
             facta
             laudabiliter
             se
             imitari
             putant
             ,
             à
             quorum
             virtutibus
             alieni
             sunt
             .
          
           
             EVSEB
             .
             LIB
             .
             5.
             
             HIST.
             ECCLES
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2.
             
             SAM
             .
             XI
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             IVDIC
             .
             VII
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             ARTH.
             IONST
             .
             PARAPH.
             PSAL.
             120
             
          
           
             a
             Thom.
             
               1
               ●
               2
               ●
            
             ,
             q●
             .
             71.
             art
             .
             5.
             ad
             
               3
               m
            
             Bonavent
             ▪
             in
             1.
             sent
             .
             dist
             .
             48.
             art
             .
             2.
             qu.
             1.
             in
             Resolutione
             .
             Scotus
             in
             3.
             sent
             .
             dist
             .
             9.
             qu.
             vnica
             ,
             num
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             respons
             .
             ad
             7.
             interrogationem
             Augustini
             Caentuariensis
             .
             In
             hoc
             enim
             tempore
             sancta
             Ecclesia
             quaedam
             per
             f●rvorem
             corrigit
             ,
             quaedam
             per
             mansuetudinem
             tolerat
             ,
             quaedam
             per
             considerationem
             dissimulat
             ,
             atque
             portat
             ,
             vt
             saepe
             malum
             quod
             aversitur
             ,
             portando
             &
             dissimulando
             compescat
             .
             Prosper
             ,
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             vita
             contemplativa
             ,
             Cap.
             5.
             
             Propter
             hoc
             ergo
             ,
             blanda
             pietate
             portandi
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             increpari
             pro
             sua
             infirmitate
             non
             possant
             .
          
           
             Nazianz.
             Orat.
             26.
             tom
             .
             1.
             pag.
             446.
             
             &
             447.
             
             Edit
             .
             Graecol
             .
             Paris
             .
             Anno
             1630.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             Ludg.
             Lib.
             de
             tenenda
             veritate
             Scripturae
             post
             medium
             [
             in
             Bibl.
             Patr.
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Part.
             2
             Edit
             .
             4.
             ]
             Qui
             non
             tranquillè
             &
             pacificè
             moderatur
             quod
             sentit
             ,
             sed
             statim
             paratus
             est
             ad
             contentiones
             ,
             dissentiones
             ,
             &
             scandala
             ,
             etiamsi
             non
             habeat
             Haereticum
             sensum
             ,
             certissime
             habet
             Haereticum
             animum
             .
          
           
             Thom.
             
               2
               a
               2
               
               ae
            
             qu.
             43.
             art
             .
             7.
             
             Propter
             nullum
             scandalum
             quod
             sequ●
             videatur
             ,
             debet
             homo
             ,
             praetermissa
             veritate
             ,
             falsitatem
             docere
             .
          
           
             Hieronym
             .
             Apologia
             adversus
             Ruffinum
             ,
             quae
             incipit
             ,
             
               Lectis
               literis
            
             ,
             prope
             finem
             .
             Talibus
             institutus
             es
             Disciplinis
             ,
             vt
             cui
             respondere
             non
             potueris
             ,
             caput
             auferas
             ;
             &
             linguam
             ,
             qua
             tacere
             non
             potest
             se●●s
             ?
             Nec
             magnop●re
             glorieris
             ,
             si
             facias
             quod
             Scorpiones
             possunt
             facere
             ,
             &
             Cantharides
             .
             Fec●runt
             haec
             &
             Fulvia
             in
             Ciceronem
             ,
             &
             Herodias
             in
             loannem
             :
             quia
             veritatem
             non
             poterant
             audire
             :
             &
             linguam
             veriloquam
             discriminali
             acu
             confoderunt
             .
             —
             Adversum
             impiissimos
             C●l●um
             atque
             Porthyrium
             quanti
             scripsere
             nostrorum
             ?
             Qui
             om●ssa
             causa
             ,
             in
             sup●rflua
             criminum
             objectio●●
             versatus
             est
             ?
          
        
      
    
  

